The Raven: anarchist quarterly

A selection of covers from the Raven journal

Partial online archive of The Raven, a quarterly anarchist review published by Freedom Press for 43 issues from 1987-2003.

Editors included Heiner Becker, Sylvie Edwards, Vernon Richards, Donald Rooum and Nicolas Walter.

Author
Submitted by Steven. on January 14, 2013

Libcom note: some of the contents of this journal are of poor quality, and so we reproduce for reference only. However, there are some good articles which it published from time to time.

Published online with the kind permission of Freedom Press, from whom you can also purchase cheap hardcopies of The Raven, as well as many other far superior texts! http://www.freedompress.org.uk/

Libcom also hosts a gallery of Raven cover artwork here.

Missing: 35, 42.

Comments

Steven.

11 years 11 months ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Steven. on January 14, 2013

Right, so I have set up this archive and I have a full set. I scanned 17 as somebody asked for it. If anyone would like any particular issues let me know and I will scan them ASAP. Otherwise I will do this on and off over the next few years…

bpeter_101

9 years 3 months ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by bpeter_101 on September 5, 2015

Hello Steven,

Thanks very much for posting these copies of Raven Anarchist Quarterly. I am currently researching into the 'Spies for Peace', and there is a definitive article about the activities of the Spies for Peace in Raven Anarchist Quarterly Number 5. I once had a paper copy of the volume which I bought at the end of the 1980s, but unfortunately it has long since been lost.

I wonder whether you might be willing to scan and post volume number 5 in the Raven series, please (it has a light blue cover). The Spies for Peace were very influential in the anti-war / pacifist / libertarian movement at the time (early 1960s), so you would be doing a big service to radical historians.

Please don't hesitate to PM me for more info.

Thank you for your help and keep up the good work.

Best wishes,

Peter

Steven.

9 years 3 months ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Steven. on September 5, 2015

Hey, no worries will do. Should be able to do it either at the end of this month or in early October if that's okay?

We have some other stuff on the Spies for Peace on libcom here: https://libcom.org/tags/spies-peace and here: https://libcom.org/history/rsgs-1919-1963-nicolas-walter

bpeter_101

9 years 3 months ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by bpeter_101 on September 8, 2015

Thanks Steven - that's great, and very much appreciated. Will look forward to reading the article in due course. I'll read the links you've posted with great interest. The Spies for Peace story is really fascinating, and should be an inspiration to all.

Steven.

9 years 3 months ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Steven. on September 8, 2015

Cheers!

Steven.

9 years 2 months ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Steven. on October 29, 2015

Unfortunately I have now lost my full set of The Raven. It was sitting at my parents' house, but they threw it out! Sorry, I have scanned issue 1 which was the only one I had separately. I will have to try to get a set from Freedom directly to digitise the rest, unless anyone can donate some to us.

Steven.

6 years 4 months ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Steven. on August 14, 2018

lol, I had forgotten that there was a time when one of the world's biggest anarchist websites was called "spunk"

Fozzie

2 years 2 months ago

Submitted by Fozzie on October 15, 2022

I've now scanned in the all the issues I was able to find for pence in London. They are mainly not that great but the early editions are worth a look and you're generally OK with pieces by Colin Ward. The historical stuff and reprints are good.

Overall there is a real problem with slightly academic middle aged white men wanging on self-indulgently about whatever the topic is. A couple of the articles by men writing about feminism are absolutely embarrassing. As are some of the pieces on class.

I didn't read The Raven much at the time and if the accounts of piles of unsold boxes of it at Freedom are true, I was far from unique in that. Black Flag, Subversion, Wildcat, Class War, Here & Now, Contraflow, Counter Information, etc all had more interesting things to say.

Nevertheless, there is value in having this archive available on Libcom, both to devalue the copies being sold for high prices on the second hand market, and as a warning to future generations, lol.

Steven.

2 years 2 months ago

Submitted by Steven. on October 16, 2022

Great, thanks. The rumours about the great unsold pile at Freedom are very true. The old editor Toby ended up getting some of us to help him throw out dozens of boxes to pulp them. I disagreed with this, so tried for a while to sell full sets for a fiver, or give them away, but nobody wanted them. So eventually they got pulped. I kept a full set for myself to digitise later but somehow lost it after several house moves unfortunately.

Fozzie

2 years 2 months ago

Submitted by Fozzie on October 16, 2022

Thanks Steven, kind of a waste all round really.

Does anyone know what the print run was?

Steven.

2 years 2 months ago

Submitted by Steven. on October 16, 2022

I'm not completely sure, but vaguely rattling around inside my brain is the figure of 2000 per issue. But that seems way too high…

Fozzie

2 years 2 months ago

Submitted by Fozzie on October 17, 2022

Wow, 2000 is certainly possible because it becomes super cheap to do a load more at a certain print run.

That is 86,000 individual copies of the total run though, which is mental.

Submitted by Steven. on October 17, 2022

Fozzie wrote: Wow, 2000 is certainly possible because it becomes super cheap to do a load more at a certain print run.

That is 86,000 individual copies of the total run though, which is mental.

hmmm maybe it was 500 per issue? Sorry, it's such a long time ago and I just picked up bits and pieces of info randomly. It's also possible that the Raven could have been printed for free by the printers as part of their arrangement with Freedom… But I was only aware of the arrangement to print Freedom. The production of the Raven was well before my time.

Fozzie

2 years 2 months ago

Submitted by Fozzie on October 17, 2022

No worries Steven, just idle curiosity on my part. You’d imagine that the print run of later issues might have been drawn in a bit too, come to think of it.

Submitted by Steven. on October 17, 2022

Fozzie wrote: No worries Steven, just idle curiosity on my part. You’d imagine that the print run of later issues might have been drawn in a bit too, come to think of it.

that would make sense, however, I think the Raven was a big vanity project on behalf of the Freedom editors at the time, so I'm not really sure that rational choices like that figured into it that much…

Fozzie

2 years 1 month ago

Submitted by Fozzie on November 14, 2022

So 35 and 42 are the only ones that can't be found online anywhere now.

Steven.

2 years 1 month ago

Submitted by Steven. on November 14, 2022

wow that's amazing. I mean apart from the 200 MB PDFs, that's just unnecessary, especially for the Raven…

The Raven #01 1987

The Raven 1 cover
The Raven 1 cover

First issue of The Raven anarchist quarterly, with articles by Colin Ward, Vernon Richards and more.

Submitted by Steven. on October 29, 2015

Contents

  • Editorial
  • Notes on Freedom and the Freedom Press 1886-1986 - Heiner Becker
  • Anarchism and the informal economy - Colin Ward
  • Some notes on Malatesta and Bakunin - Vernon Richards
  • "Informing", communicating and organisation - Denis Pym
  • Latter day witches: anarchists in Australia - Bob James
  • Guy A Aldred (1886-1986) - Nicolas Walter
  • Review: Nancy McDonald, Homage to the Spanish Exiles - George Woodcock

Attachments

raven-01.pdf (5.33 MB)

Comments

Notes on Freedom and the Freedom Press 1886-1986 - Heiner Becker

Percy Meachan in Freedom's machine room, 127 Ossulton Street (1927)
Percy Meachan in Freedom's machine room, 127 Ossulton Street (1927)

A detailed history of the early years of Britain's anarchist newspaper Freedom. Originally published in The Raven, 1987.

Submitted by Fozzie on November 20, 2021

Libcom note: The definitive history of Freedom Press so far is Rob Ray's A Beautiful Idea: The History of The Freedom Press Anarchists (Freedom 2018) which can be purchased here. A review of the book by Kate Sharpley Library is here. It is also worth noting that the author of the piece below claimed copyright on Rudolf Rocker’s texts later in life and took legal action against anarchists who published them. Details here.

”It is easy to forget how amazing Freedom's survival has been. Its whole history seems to have been one of staggering from one crisis to another; yet it has always arisen phoenix-like from the ashes while its contemporaries and rivals have gone the way of all flesh.”

Ken Weller, 1986

”Freedom was described as a philosophical, middle-class organ, not intelligible to the working classes, not up to date in late information and...less revolutionary than Comic Cuts...It was edited and managed by an inaccessible group of arrogant persons worse than the Pope and his seventy cardinals and written by fossilised old quilldrivers.”

John Quail, 1978 — quoting and obviously agreeing with a critic of 1897

”Nearly month by month the friendly co-operation of excellent comrades...produced for the reader a few moments of mental and sentimental life in the free Anarchist world of our hopes, an infinitely pleasant sensation which few other factors can produce. Freedom was always kind and gentle, faithful and hopeful, fair and reasoning, tasteful and well-proportioned. It excels by such qualities ever so many Anarchist periodicals and other publications which...possess other qualities, the personal note of interesting men, the elated feelings of stirring times, or they are the mouthpiece of vigorous organisations with all that is inseparable from organised life, predominating creeds, uncharitable criticisms of dissenters, and personal matters. All this may create a stronger impression for the moment, but it passes away...But to Freedom one turns back with pleasure...the basis of all was unswerving faith in freedom, fairness in reasoning, and gentleness in feeling.”

Max Nettlau, 1926

Freedom emerged from the British — or rather, London — socialist movement that had slowly but steadily taken shape since the late 1870s. In 1886, the year when Freedom was founded, and when a severe industrial crisis broke out which was to last some years, there were several socialist or 'social democratic' organisations with the express aim to organise the workers or, more basically, to prepare them for organisation (in that sense the Socialist League was to many of its militants more a kind of educational body: 'educate-agitate-organise' was the motto, and in exactly this sequence).

More than twenty years later Kropotkin was remembering it in Freedom (October 1907) as 'a most enthusiastic Socialist movement':

It was a Socialist — not a Social Democratic — movement, whose ideal was that of a society entirely reconstructed on the basis of a social revolution...A severe industrial crisis...contributed to render the movement still more acute...Contrary to what is currently said about the British workers, they received with eagerness, all over the country, the teachings of Socialism. Their only doubts were as to how to organise production when it would be wrested from the hands of the capitalists.

While there were numerous personal links to earlier movements such as the Chartists or the First International to provide some sense of tradition, the 'anarchist heritage' seems to have been completely forgotten at the time, or individuals who had already earlier regarded themselves as anarchists were isolated and even ostracised (like James Harragan, a Proudhonist since the early 1870s).

English anarchism, the English anarchist movement that slowly took shape then, rose essentially from three sources. The most obvious was the individualist Benjamin Tucker's Liberty, published in Boston from 1881 onwards, and from the beginning well distributed in Britain. In the first years of its publication Liberty was very much in sympathy with all sorts of revolutionary movements and exponents, such as the Russian revolutionists or John Most, though it soon seems to have created the impression with many English readers (such as William Morris) that only individualist anarchism was real anarchism.

Another impulse came from workers frequenting the International Club (originally in Rose Street) and its offspring such as the Homerton Social Democratic Club. There, and at the Social Revolutionary Congress of July 1881, they came in contact with French communards, German refugees like Most and Johann Neve, and with Italian socialists and anarchists like Malatesta. In this environment some English socialists became virtual anarchists, whether they used this word or not. These men,

”who knew also the American publications of the Tucker variety, familiar also with Robert Owen, the Owenites and other surviving old socialists, formed for themselves an anarcho-communism built on solidarity, that came very near to the ideas of Malatesta. Exuberance and formlessness had no attraction to them, nor Kropotkin's particular hypotheses either”

(Max Nettlau, La anarquia a traves de los tiempos, Barcelona 1935).

Joseph Lane, the author of An Anti-Statist Communist Manifesto of 1887 — 'the first English Anarchist pamphlet' according to Nettlau in Freedom (October 1926) — and Samuel Mainwaring are perhaps the most notable to represent this indigenous English anarchism that tried to combine a maximum of freedom with the greatest feeling of solidarity.

The third source was the French Jurassian anarchist communism, as developed by Kropotkin in the Revolte of Geneva, of which regular reports were published in George Standring's Republican from 1879 on, and which had a number of English readers especially after the Lyons trial of January 1883. The declaration of the anarchists on trial was published in London as a leaflet (reproduced in Freedom on 29 January 1983), and the general attention created by this trial led to many enquiries about anarchism and, eventually to expositions like “Anarchism by an Anarchist” by Elisee Reclus in the Contemporary Review of May 1884 or the articles by Charlotte Wilson in Justice (November 1884). Also in 1883, there had been an edition of Bakunin's God and the State which gave as place of publication Tunbridge Wells. The person responsible for this, who shortly afterwards was also publishing the first English anarchist paper, was Henry Seymour (1860-1938). Like many others, he came from the Freethought movement, and had been active as a freethought propagandist and director of 'The Science Library' in Tunbridge Wells for some time. Some fifty years later (in a letter of 18 March 1935 to Joseph Ishill) he recalled his development:

In 1881 I had been prosecuted for 'blasphemy' — the first case for 30 years — that is, in England, for actively engaging in Atheistic propaganda. I had just emerged from my teens. I was so disgracefully treated, as I then thought, in the trial of the case, that my perhaps rather proud spirit was in revolt and I soon became a fully-fledged Anarchist, seeing clearly through the humbug as well as the tyranny and hypocrisy of law in its actual administration...I chanced to get hold of Tucker's 'Liberty', and I obtained Proudhon's 'What is Property?', and to these, I must confess, I owe much of my later thought and action. Then I discovered a bookseller's 'remainder' of Edmund Burke's 'Vindication of Natural Society'...About the same time I met Dr. William Knowlton Dyer and Mrs. Sarah E. Holmes...on their return to the U.S., the Dr. (a personal friend also of Tucker's) arranged with Tucker that I should be an English agent of 'Liberty'. They also had a special reprint of Bakounine's 'God and the State' made for me to publish over here...Feeling that I had a mission to fulfill (vain conceit of youth), I made up my mind to abandon a very good business there (i.e. Tunbridge Wells) to seek my fortune in London, the centre, as I supposed, of revolutionary propagandist activity. I had decided to start an English 'Anarchist' and London seemed the only place, as there were groups there of all nationalities who would probably lend a hand to their English 'comrades'. I came to London in the early part of 1885...

The first issue of The Anarchist appeared in March 1885, individualist from the start, though open also to other anarchists. Seymour continued, describing 'The Genesis of Anarchism in England' in Free Vistas (vol. 2, 1937):

As one of the original members of the 'Fabian Society' before it adopted its policy of political opportunism, I was in friendly contact with many well-known figures in that party, amongst them...Edward Carpenter, Belfort Box, E.R. Pease, Walter Crane, Hubert Bland, E. Nesbit, Frank Podmore, Sidney Webb, Sydney Olivier...

Perhaps it was here that he met Charlotte Wilson, and also others who eventually, in May 1885 constituted 'a circle of English Anarchists'. Several of its members were in regular contact with Le Revolte, and Charlotte Wilson also with Kropotkin directly; and after Kropotkin had been released from Clairvaux prison and come to England (in March 1886), said Seymour (in his letter to Ishill):

He and other of his friends and myself met at the house of the famous Russian Stepniak, and I was induced to stifle myself and my individualist tendencies and be incorporated in a 'conjoint editorship' for future issues of the 'Anarchist' — there were to be four others, including Kropotkin, Dr. Merlino, Tchaykovsky, and Mrs. Wilson, all of whom were 'Anarchist-Communists'. I soon found that I had become the 'goat', having to do all the drudgery of production, supply most of the cost, while the others were content to write, excellently and otherwise. We had a 'tiff and parted...

The break was reported in Le Revolte, the paper Kropotkin referred to as 'my child', in its issue of 22-28 May 1886:

”We learn with regret that the attempt made by some friends in London to publish 'The Anarchist' under a new programme has been abandoned. We hope that a new anarchist journal will emerge.”

The first issue of this paper, named Freedom, finally appeared mid-September (though dated October) 1886. “It was started by C.M. Wilson and P. Kropotkin, the former acting as editor”, wrote Alfred Marsh in Freedom (December 1900) —reproducing most of an unpublished draft by Charlotte Wilson (in the Nettlau Collection, IISH, Amsterdam).

“Uphill work it was at the beginning. For over two years the paper was carried on nearly single-handed. How often we were discouraged”

, added an anonymous writer in Freedom (October 1890).

The 'guiding' ideas were Kropotkin's and his particular version of anarchist communism. The predominant view of the situation in Britain is best illustrated by the headings given to reports 'from England' in Le Revolte at that time: 'Riots', 'Insurrection', 'The People in Revolt'. And what Kropotkin intended to achieve with a paper like Freedom becomes clear in an article on the insurrections in Belgium, published in Le Revolte (5/11 February):

”It is certain that similar revolts will follow...If these are simple revolts out of despair, they will have the same negative result. But one must foresee them and act accordingly. One must say: 'It is certain that from now to the revolution there will be similar revolts revolts caused by hunger, by despair. If we don't prepare the ideas in advance, they will be limited to acts of despair...That is much. But it shouldn't be all. The revolt should spread an idea, present a principle that of expropriation... To get there, there should already be two or three men in the locality, respected for their honesty, their devotion, their revolutionary temperament. If the times are calm, they will be regarded as 'enrages'; but they will be those whom the people follow when the revolt rumbles...There must be local writings, local pamphlets that spread the same idea. One cannot make a paper in every little place; but one can spread the ideas...

For England, it seems, this also meant that Freedom was addressed first of all to socialists, who should be made to understand anarchism, and what had to be done in revolutionary situations. Consequently, Freedom was from the beginning — apart from being a medium for Kropotkin's ideas — also a platform for the discussion of socialist ideas in general.

Since virtually all articles were unsigned, it is difficult to attribute them to certain authors; but from a passage in Charlotte Wilson's draft history of the paper (omitted by Alfred Marsh in the article already quoted) it becomes clear that among the contributors in the first year were Edward Carpenter, Dr Burns-Gibson, George Bernard Shaw, Havelock Ellis, Sydney Olivier, Saverio Merlino, E. Prowse Reilly, Nannie F. Dryhurst, and Henry Glasse. The non-anarchist contributors were all members of or linked to the Fabian Society and were certainly asked by Charlotte Wilson to contribute, as were others later like Edith Nesbit, or Mrs Podmore who translated Kropotkin's Conquest of Bread. Less known, and of greater interest to us, are anarchists like N.F. Dryhurst and Henry Glasse. Mrs Dryhurst (1856-1930), born in Ireland as Nannie Florence Robinson, was closely linked to Freedom and a member of the Freedom Group from the beginning until 1906 (when, after a visit to Georgia and the suppression of the first Russian Revolution, she concentrated her energies on movements on behalf of self-determination of small nationalities as Secretary of the Subject Races Committee). For a short while in the beginning of the 1890s she replaced Charlotte Wilson as editor of the paper, and contributed articles regularly until about 1894.

Henry Glasse, details about whom are very difficult to find, is one of these rarely mentioned people who supported Freedom from the beginning until the First World War, both with literary and financial contributions (nearly every month he gave at least 10 shillings — quite a substantial sum at the time — and he supported other papers like Le Revolte as well). He had fought as a guerrillero in the Carlist War in Spain in 1872-1874; in 1878 he lived in Margate and submitted a manuscript on 'Caste, Capital and Social Democracy' to the International Labour Union for publication. In December of the same year, this was published by Bradlaugh's Freethought Publishing Company as a pamphlet, as well as another pamphlet of his with Thoughts on Religion and Society (both were later reprinted, if one may trust Frank Kitz's unreliable reminiscences, by the Rose Street Club). He became eventually a member of the English section of the Rose Street Club, and from May 1879 on he wrote regularly for George Standring's secularist paper The Republican — e.g. in March 1881 a sympathetic article on 'Anarchism'. Kropotkin translated another one on 'English Liberty' for Le Revolte (November 1880), and said in February 1881 in a letter to a friend in Belgium about Glasse: “I know only one man who seems to be disposed to become socialist and anarchist — that is the new collaborator of 'The Republican' whose article I've translated for 'Le Revolte;.” Glasse, however, soon left England (probably in February or early March 1881) to settle in South Africa as a farmer, but continued to support financially and with contributions all sorts of revolutionary and above all anarchist papers, starting with Le Revolte, The Commonweal, The Anarchist and Freedom, and often arousing discussion or contradiction by his views on the use of force:

“As long as our people simply attempt action in the towns, where troops can be massed, and artillery has the last word — so long, I contend and have long contended, they will be severely handicapped. Action in a suitable country, supported by the towns, would be invincible.”

(a letter to Keell in the Freedom Collection, IISH, Amsterdam).

In Spring 1901 he returned to England for a prolonged visit and addressed a number of well-attended meetings in London. At about this time, two of his contributions to Freedom were also published as Freedom Pamphlets: Socialism the Remedy in 1901, and The Superstition of Government (together with Kropotkin's Organised Vengeance called `Justice') in 1902 (in 1886 he had already translated Kropotkin's Expropriation and The Place of Anarchism in Socialistic Evolution for Henry Seymour's International Publishing Company). In January 1915 he sent for the last time (it seems) a contribution to the Freedom funds, telling Tom Keell at the same time that

”This is no time for propaganda here of any sort. In fact the censorship is very strict, and it may be well not to send me anything at present which might by any possibility be construed into opposition to the war against German Kaiserdom and Militarism. I suffered enough during the Boer War through a similar cause.”

Although Freedom succeeded in attracting quite a number of exceptional contributors and, on an intellectual level, from the beginning was an attractive paper (of the first issue 1,600 copies were sold in about three weeks, and the sales stabilised and rose even in the following months: quite unexpected at the time and especially at this time of the year, as there were few large outdoor meetings with possibilities to sell the paper), it seems to have remained strangely isolated during the first year of its existence. As Max Nettlau, a member of the Socialist League and close friend of some of the 'indigenous' English anarchists like Sam Mainwaring, later recalled in Die erste Bluetezeit der Anarchie (1981):

The Freedom Group whose paper was read with great interest, whose speakers like Kropotkin were greeted more enthusiastically than all the others at the great international meetings in 1887...otherwise kept itself so completely isolated that its members finally felt themselves that this wasn't the right way, and at the beginning of 1888 they came forward into the socialist milieu with a series of public lectures.”

These Freedom Discussion Meetings 'on Anarchist-Socialism', the first of which was held at the Hall of the Socialist League, 13 Farringdon Road, on 16 February 1888, were immediately very successful and drew a number of workers into the Freedom Group, especially from the Social Democratic Federation. Among those who in the next two years joined the Group were Alfred Marsh (from 1895 on the editor of Freedom), Tom Pearson, Walter Neilson, Charles Morton, W. Burrows, J.E. Barlas, C. Porter, and James Blackwell.

Another factor for the growing response to anarchism in general and Freedom in particular was the sympathy raised by the condemnation of the Chicago martyrs, and especially the visit of Lucy Parsons in October/November 1888. As Charlotte Wilson put it later (in another passage omitted from her draft history):

“She addressed numerous meetings, arousing much sympathy amongst the workers, both for the cause & for the Chicago men, but choking off various lukewarm or partial sympathisers with Anarchist theories by her 'wild west' talk about fighting.”

The influx of new members changed the style and contents of the paper somewhat, the most notable new feature being 'regular' reports and notices from the movement in London (from September 1889) and provincial groups (from April 1890). Members of the Freedom Group also initiated the formation of a number of local groups, and soon a number of provincial Freedom Groups sprang up, an example taken up nearly 25 years later by George Barrett and George Davison. The organisation of large public meetings in London and smaller local gatherings in a number of provincial places to commemorate the Paris Commune (around 18 March) and the legal murder of the Chicago anarchists (around 11 November) was another initiative started in 1890 and repeated successfully for several years. And in December 1889 the first Freedom Pamphlet appeared, Kropotkin's The Wage System.

Until December 1888 the paper as such had been produced single-handedly by Charlotte Wilson; in March 1889, the “editorial staff had been reinforced” and ”a committee of workmen formed to manage the publication and sale of the paper”. Actually, from March 1889 the paper was edited by James Blackwell, a compositor by profession. He seems to have become politically active in the Labour Emancipation League, the organisation founded by Joseph Lane and Tom S. Lemon after the closure of the Homerton Social Democratic Club. In October 1884 Blackwell, representing its Bethnal Green branch (with C.W. Mowbray), became its Secretary (with Joseph Lane as Treasurer) for two months, when he left for the SDF (to which the LEL by then was affiliated), and formed in December 1884 with Harry Quelch the Walworth branch of the SDF. The following February he was elected to the Executive Council, and he started writing occasionally for its paper, Justice. Thus he related his experience in 'A Fourpenny Dosshouse' (11 July 1885), or warned against 'The Emigration Fraud' (22 August) ”as one who has been to and returned from New York as a steerage passenger”. He also translated from the French Paul Lafargue's `Right to be Lazy' and immediately found himself engaged in a defence of this 'right'. From April till July 1886 he was again in the United States, sending 'American Notes' to Justice — from May onwards actually from Chicago at the time of the Haymarket crisis. Perhaps influenced by what he saw and heard there, he wrote after his return to London on 'The Futility of Manhood Suffrage' (31 July 1886), though still denying that “we should refrain altogether from parliamentary action”, as “the true Revolutionist adopts all available means to further his ends”. In August he suggested a method of propaganda which ”our religious friends are in the habit of employing...the house to house tract distribution and exchange” (28 August), following a defence of his Lafargue translation that ”to my thinking the Socialist is only half fledged who considers work a blessing and obstinence a virtue” (14 August). Still a Social Democrat (and manager of Justice), he was during 1888 an eager participant in the Freedom Discussion Meetings, but he soon declared himself an anarchist. Some time after his resignation from the Freedom editorship he left England again, living in 1897 in Paris.

* * *

Apart from the organisation of large public meetings, open-air public speaking was a major concern for members of the Freedom Group, as for every other left-wing group at least from the late 1870s onwards. The most successful place proved to be Regent's Park, where 'a regular peripatetic school of Anarchist philosophy was formed, the same audience assembling “week after week, summer after summer”, according to Marsh in Freedom (December 1900). This happened usually on Sundays, the speakers being mainly Frank Hyde, Walter Neilson, Charles Morton and Tom Pearson. The same people addressed on Wednesdays open-air meetings usually at the Prince of Wales Road, the formation of the St Pancras Communist-Anarchist Group being one result. All this work found a stimulus first and some sort of a break soon after a time that has been described as “an era of repression on the one hand and revolt on the other”, starting with the Walsall Police Plot from January 1892 onwards and then the prosecution of the Commonweal. Freedom's line at this time has been summarised characteristically drily and proudly (but quite correctly) by Charlotte Wilson in her history of the paper already quoted:

“During these troublous two years Freedom stood firmly on the side of the rebels and against the suppressors of rebellion in word and deed, even when the rebels used weapons which no humane person can approve in cold blood....On the other hand, Freedom did not either advocate or applaud outrage; its own policy advocated a continuous and energetic endeavour on the part of the workers, organised in Trade Unions, Co-operative Societies and other voluntary associations, to obtain by direct action, such as refusing to act as wage-slaves, the control of the means of production.

This may serve as a little hint where one has to look for the first references to and discussion of what later was called 'Syndicalism', a word first used in English — so far as I can tell — in October 1903, by Tarrida del Marmol in The General Strike. This was edited by Samuel Mainwaring and Tarrida del Marmol, in cooperation with the Freedom Group, modelled on Francisco Ferrer's La Huelga General. Three issues appeared between October and December 1903, and a new effort was made on 15 February 1904. The term Syndicalism didn't actually come into general use until 1907. The best short definition at the time I have found is in the introductory note to an article by Kropotkin on 'Anarchists and Trade Unions', translated from Les Temps Nouveaux and published in Freedom in June 1907:

“For the better comprehension of the following it may be noted that the French 'Syndicalism' differs from English 'Trade Unionism' in its revolutionary character. It considers the 'syndicate' as the arm for the Social Revolution and the cell of the future Communist society.”

Karl Walter found it still necessary, when reporting from the Amsterdam Congress in Freedom in October 1907, to explain “Syndicalism”:

“This expression is used throughout as being less cumbersome than 'Revolutionary Trade Unionism'.”

Among the new contributors in these years were William Wess, Errico Malatesta, Henry Nevinson, and W.C. Owen, J. Sketchley (the old Chartist), George Lawrence (the friend of Frank Kitz), Dr Fauset Macdonald, Louise Michel, Louise Bevington, Olive Rossetti, and Agnes Henry. Agnes Henry had run a Kindergarten in Trinidad in the 1880s. She then went for a while to Italy; her first contribution to Freedom on “How 'Risings' are promoted and suppressed by the Italian Government” was published in July 1891. She soon joined the Freedom Group and housed Freedom from February 1893 until early November 1894. In April 1893 she made (like other members of the group) one of numerous speaking tours, this time to Scotland. In January 1895 she left England for France, where she lived first in Paris and from June 1895 till March 1896 in Pont Aven (Finistere), trying to make a living by teaching and translating. She returned in April to England, settling for a year in Cromer, Norfolk, where she had found a reform school for the daughter of Antonio Agresti whom she adopted after Agresti married Olive Rossetti. In 1896 she became very much involved in the organisational efforts of the Associated Anarchists and slowly lost contact with Freedom and the Freedom Group. In April 1897 she wrote to the Labour Leader, the paper of the Independent Labour Party, that this paper “has almost persuaded me to become an I.L.P.er”, and in July explained “why I am now anxious to join the I.L.P.”:

“In the first place, together with Krapotkine, Merlino, Hamon and many others, I hold that we Anarchist-Communists are primarily Socialists. Consequently my joining the I.L.P. makes no difference whatever as to my being a Socialist. It only indicates a modification in my views as to some of the methods by which the whole country — if not the whole world — may become Socialist. Already as an Anarchist-Communist, I consider that every step towards co-operative production and distribution for use, in place of the competitive and capitalistic system, is a step towards Socialism. Only I now am convinced that municipal collectivism is the first practicable step towards general co-operation, leading finally to organised Communism.”

”Again, as an Anarchist-Communist, I consider that the organisation of labour and of society generally for purposes of mutual advantage is absolutely necessary, both nationally and internationally, in every direction. And I recognise that the I.L.P. are the most effective and active organisers, both of labour and, through political action, of society generally....But, while one object of the I.L.P. is to form a Socialist party in Parliament, you yourself [i.e. the leader Keir Hardie] and several other members of the party have declared that the first chief thing is to convert the people to Socialism, which you can do largely by means of political action....It is therefore as an educative means that political agitation is mainly useful.”

That was exactly what critics (like Freedom) of the Associated Anarchists and similar organisational trends predicted and feared, and what George Robertson from Edinburgh said in a reply, making clear that “you can take part in no political contest without renouncing your claim to Anarchism”, for those “are coerced who don't agree to vote for either side and who have not joined the Constitution as it were”. Nevertheless, a number of anarchists went the same way as Agnes Henry, because of a similar reasoning as hers, or regarding the I.L.P. because of its then very open and unusually friendly attitude to anarchism as close to an 'anarchist party'; at about the same time Freedom also had to be defended against the plans of so-called “organisationists” (such as Dr Ladislaus Gumplowicz).

***

During the “era of repression” and the year or two following, a lot of the support and “converts” of the years 1887-1892 “dwindled away”, either dropping out completely, moving to other places and withdrawing into private life, or getting absorbed in trade union activities or the co-operative movement. All anarchist papers except Freedom ceased publication, some of the people who had taken part in these other publications eventually joining and reinforcing the Freedom Group (like in 1895 when Thomas Cantwell, John Turner, Joseph Pressburg, and Max Nettlau from the Commonweal joined Alfred Marsh). One of the reasons why Freedom survived all these crises and the others did not, in spite of the fact that other papers sometimes had more funds given to them, is the very unspectacular “accident” that in or around the active Freedom Group there was always one person who when it came to it was determined to carry on, combined with the fact that apart from one minor incident, the group was spared (or managed to keep out) members who eventually ran away with the (always meagre) cash-box. Trivialities of this sort are usually somewhat graciously passed over in silence. (For example, no one except Nettlau, in a book not published until 1981 — Die erste Bluetezeit der Anarchie —mentioned that Frank Kitz was expelled from the Socialist League in 1891 for the in theory somewhat unorthodox use he made of propaganda funds; and as Nettlau added sarcastically and sadly, it was “this kind of un-culture” that drove people like Morris, who mistook it as typical of anarchists, out of the Socialist League; and it was this, and the alleged involvement of some of the members of the League, in a milieu saturated with police spies, that kept Kropotkin (and the Freedom Group) away from the League.) This was the background, at least essentially, to the often lamented 'exclusivity' of the Freedom Group and to the habit of checking the 'credibility' of 'comrades' before accepting somebody to 'the inner circle', and not, as may easily be shown, a different view of anarchist tactics or strategy. And it goes almost without saying that this did not exclude the support (financial and otherwise) of the same comrades when they were in need (like e.g. James Harragan, David Nicoll, or Frank Kitz who incidentally is the only contributor to Freedom before 1927 who was paid for his contributions, i.e. his reminiscences in 1912).

And while these digressions may sound somewhat puritanical, they do at least answer most of the reproaches made against 'the Freedomites', and also help to understand the 'amazing survival' of Freedom where others failed. It may just be added further that the same can be said and shown internationally for all anarchist papers that lasted longer than a couple of years.

***

After Freedom had found in 1896 permanent lodgings, a commercial or semi-commercial printing business was set up, called until 1902 the Cosmopolitan Printery, and run mainly by Tom Cantwell and for some time a Belgian anarchist, F. Henneghien. The issue for July 1898 then published for the first time an “appeal to all friends and sympathisers in the international Anarchist movement” to establish The 'Freedom' Press, “that we are all assured will have the deepest and most far-reaching, effect on the Anarchist propaganda in England”. The object was ”to place the publication of Anarchist literature in England on a business basis”. For,

“if £30 can be raised (and surely it can be), we shall be enabled to issue many new works of great interest and importance, besides issuing reprints of others which are badly needed. It would also aid us greatly in reducing the expense of the publication of 'Freedom', and so avoid the constant and heavy strain that publishing at a loss necessarily entails on a few comrades who are only wage-slaves themselves.”

This was carried for a few months, but brought no more than about £15, of which £10 came from 'Glasgow comrades' right at the beginning. In the end, nothing came of it, and as before the funds for the printing or reprinting of pamphlets had to be raised, sometimes with great difficulty, for each individual venture. The Freedom Press as a firm seems to have come into existence only with the issue for July 1916, after the trial of T.H. Keell and Lilian Woolf (Wolfe). In the years 1898-1902, the Freedom Group complemented their other publishing activities (the paper and the Freedom Pamphlets, of which by the late 1890s some 80,000 copies had been sold) with the mass-production and distribution of single leaflets, a practice adopted, apart from very special occasions, first for a short time between 1892 and 1894, and then again later around 1909/1910.

In September 1898, as a kind of offspring of the Freedom Group, the Libertarian Lecture Society was formed on the initiative of Miss A.A. Davies, who had made contact with the group some eighteen months earlier. It was established 'for the purpose of disseminating more light on the advanced thought, literature and movements of the day'. It complemented the Freedom Discussion Group, revived early in 1898 and named after similar initiatives in 1888 and 1890, and the two continued for four years, organising weekly (later fortnightly) lectures which were held at the beginning in Athenaeum Hall, at 73 Tottenham Court Road, then at Tom Mann's pub The Enterprise, 96 Long Acre. Heading the programme were Goethe's last words 'Light! More Light!' (which a few years later also provided the Austrian anarchist Rudolf Grossmann with his pseudonym in England: Kl. Morleit, before he `adopted' the name of a helpless French humanist of the sixteenth century, Pierre Ramus), and the lectures started on 16 October 1898 with Louise Michel on 'The Situation in France'.

Very little is known about Miss A.A. Davies, not even her first names. Her father was Welsh, her mother Irish; she came to anarchism when living in New York in the early 1890s. She was attracted to the Socialist League that W.C. Owen and John Edelman had founded there, and then was active in the group that published Solidarity (Saverio Merlino, John Edelman and the Krimont sisters). Involved in Irish 'affairs', she came to London early in 1897 and was for some time closely observed by the police, in the aftermath of the so-called Jubilee Plot (several Irish people coming from the United States were arrested for allegedly planning to assassinate Queen Victoria at the time of the Diamond Jubilee). She joined the Freedom Group in 1898 (which then for a while felt unusually conspiratorial, being particularly suspicious with a notorious Irishwoman in their midst). From Autumn 1898 she wrote alternately with Nettlau the International Notes, and in 1905 under the pen-name libertas' she wrote the little tale 'The King and the Anarchist' (published from February until April and then as a Freedom Pamphlet). Harry Kelly has left picturesque descriptions of “the mysterious Miss A.A. Davies” and her participation in the printing of the paper:

“A.D. did the taking off and I did the feeding... [she] always wore a black hat with a black veil, and black gloves while working; with her face with its fresh color and her gray hair she looked the picture of an old master.” (Mother Earth, May 1913, Freedom, September 1921 and November/December 1926).

And Mairin Mitchell remembered later the:

”Irish member of the Freedom Group who had some attics off the Euston Road. She used to ask me there, and in summer three or four of us would climb up some shaky steps, wriggle through her skylight and sit on the roof, with a glorious view of London's blackest chimneys and the L.M.S. goods yards. And there we would stay, making tea on a spirit stove, generally Russian tea, to please Temoochin, a Tartar sailor” (Storm over Spain, 1937, which includes several references to the Irish links with the British anarchist movement — and in the index one may discover that 'The Irish Rebel' who wrote in Freedom and The Voice of Labour before the First World War was William J. Orr).

In about 1910 Miss Davies joined the suffragettes and left the Freedom Group, though remaining in contact with some of her old anarchist friends until the early 1920s.

***

From 1900 until 1906, Freedom had to endure the most difficult years of its existence so far. During the period of the Boer War, meetings —and especially open-air meetings on which the paper depended for the street-selling — became at times virtually impossible. The group, however, managed to produce all the time a reduced paper, and especially after 1903 the pamphlets were again very much in demand, some of the titles being constantly reprinted (the best-sellers were Kropotkin's Anarchist Communism and The State: Its Historic Role, and Malatesta's Talk about Anarchist Communism between Two Workers and his Anarchy). The Freedom Group remained virtually unchanged after 1896, the most active members being Alfred Marsh, Max Nettlau, Tom Cantwell, Harry Kelly and his wife Mary Krimont, Miss Davies, Varlaam Cherkezov and his wife Frieda, John Turner with longer and longer intervals, and to a lesser degree Frank and Lena Hyde. Kropotkin did not take part in the actual production, but confined himself to writing articles, usually not taking part in the group meetings at this time. The sole editor during all these years was Alfred Marsh, who also did virtually all the correspondence until 1904, when Tom Keell, who had been employed as compositor since 1902, after due probation was admitted to the group and also became Manager.

During 1906 the success of syndicalism in France had its effect in London; after earlier abortive attempts following a visit by French syndicalists in London in June 1901, such as The General Strike that had been produced in 1903 and 1904 by Samuel Mainwaring and Fernando Tarrida del Marmol in cooperation with the Freedom Group, and a single issue of a Voice of Labour, printed for comrades in Glasgow at the Freedom Office in 1904, Marsh, Keell, Turner and Kropotkin planned a syndicalist paper named The Voice of Labour. A dummy issue was printed in November 1906 and distributed in a few dozen copies, and the first proper number then appeared on 18 January 1907. The paper was to last for 36 issues, until September of the same year, the first eight issues edited by Marsh, the rest by Keel. The principal contributors were John Turner, Gerald Christian (who wrote under the pseudonym 'Scorpion'), Guy A. Aldred, Karl Walter, Harry Kelly, Sidney Carlyle Potter, and James Dick. The keynote of the paper was the futility of parliamentary action and the importance of industrial action.

Karl Walter (1880-1965) became involved with the Freedom Group in 1904 and wrote regularly for Freedom until 1908, when he left for the United States (where he worked as a journalist and contributed to Mother Earth). He was, with Keell, an English delegate at the International Anarchist Congress in Amsterdam in August 1907, and he wrote the report published in Freedom and reprinted as a Freedom Pamphlet. He returned to England in 1916 and in the 1920s helped Freedom with occasional translations; he later became yet again an occasional contributor to Freedom (and other anarchist papers) after 1958. (His grandson, Nicolas Walter, became active at about that time.)

For the next decade S. Carlyle Potter also wrote regularly for Freedom (and then very occasionally until the paper stopped), later becoming a Tolstoyan anarchist and living as a bookseller in Southampton.

Henry May ('Harry') Kelly (1871-1953) was a member of the Freedom Group from his (second) arrival in England in January 1898 until his return to the United States in August 1904; before and after he wrote regular American Notes for Freedom. He was, as Nettlau related on numerous occasions, the man in the Freedom Group with practical advice in every situation and a practical solution to all problems. Two American namesakes of Freedom were initiated by him (in 1919 and 1933-34), and he remained a loyal friend and supporter of Freedom until 1927.

Like Harry Kelly later active in the American Modern School Movement, was James Hugh ('Jimmy') Dick (1882-1965), a Liverpudlian who started with Lorenzo Portet a Modern School in Liverpool in 1908. From then on he also contributed frequently to Freedom (as Jey H. Dee, as Dick James or Jimmy Dick), usually apart from reports on the school instructive articles 'For the Young Folk'. In 1912 he started with Naomi ('Nellie') Ploschansky (born in Kiev in 1893 and still going strong in the United States, as listeners to the BBC World Service may have heard last year) an International Modern School in Whitechapel which lasted until shortly before they left for the United States in January 1917.

***

1909 saw a big boost in the publication activities of the Freedom Group, following the death of Marsh's father. He was left in charge of the family's brush factory, and for the first time in more than twenty years he had not to worry about his and his family's living (after marrying a factory girl, he had been thrown out by his father and had made a very meagre living as a violinist). Freedom profited considerably from the change in its editor's living, and saw the reprint of virtually all pamphlets still of current value in 1909, the production of a whole series of leaflets, and a number of newly produced pamphlets, including the publication of the first two longer booklets — Bakunin's God and the State in a revised and expanded translation by Nettlau (in 1910) and Kropotkin's Modern Science and Anarchism in 1912 for Kropotkin's seventieth birthday (in editions of 5,000 and 3,000 copies respectively).

In 1910 Freedom won with George Ballard ('Barrett') a contributor whom Keell later called ”the best speaker & writer the English movement ever had in my time. Clear, logical & concise”. He was born in Ledbury (Herefordshire) in 1883; in February 1908 he was mentioned for the first time in Freedom, when in a report on “Anarchism in Bristol” it was said of him that he ”bears the heavy responsibility of having disturbed the otherwise peaceful routine of that highly successful political organisation”, the Bristol Socialist Society, by giving a lecture on 'Anarchy and Socialism'. With him, anarchism spread in Bristol in the next few years. He came to London and became active in the Walthamstow Anarchist Group; getting a job in Glasgow in 1911, he went there, but came nevertheless regularly to London and was asked in the same year, and agreed, to become editor of a weekly Freedom. But, according to Keell (in a letter to Nettlau, 27 February 1935): ”On his way home to Scotland he thought it over & then wrote & declined, saying the 'tradition' of F. was too strong. He wanted a paper entirely different.” He continued to write for Freedom also when and after he had 'his own' paper in Glasgow, The Anarchist (1912-1913), which he was able to publish thanks to the financial support of George Davison (1856-1930), previously the European director of Kodak, a close friend of Ballard and supporter also of Freedom (and other groups and papers, including Aldred's Herald of Revolt and The Spur). Shortly before the First World War they founded a number of 'Workers' Freedom Groups'; Ballard drafted a statement of objects and took care of regular lectures, while George Davison, who then travelled mostly with Barrett, would not speak but helped to sell literature. He bought houses at Stockport, Ammanford (South Wales), and Chopwell (Co Durham), furnished them, equipped them with small libraries and paid most of the running expenses. It was on his property 'Wernfawe' at Harlech (North Wales) that the Freedom Group held a number of times around 1914 an anarchist summer holiday camp, as did later, between 1919 and 1921, the colonists of Whiteway. The Freedom Press published Barrett's pamphlets The Anarchist Revolution (1915, reprinted 1920), and Objections to Anarchism (1921) — and later a small collection of his writings edited by S.E. Parker under the title The First Person (1963). He died in 1917 from tuberculosis which he had contracted in 1913 during an agitation tour.

In 1911 also George Cores (1867-1949) returned to London which he had left twenty years earlier. He started to contribute for a while regularly to Freedom (usually signing `G.'), and was in 1912 proposed as co-editor, with Keell — but Keell refused absolutely, thereby drawing upon himself the lifelong hatred of Cores. Cores then ceased collaboration with Freedom.

Another contributor from 1912 on was Mabel Besant Hope (born at East Plumstead, Kent, in 1880), who had been a socialist since 1897. She worked in the Telegraph Department of the Civil Service from 1898 and was, apart from being on the local Executive of the Telegraph Clerks' Association, in 1906 secretary of the Joint Council of London Women Civil Servants. In 1913 she was one of those, with Fred W. Dunn, Lilian Woolf, Tom Sweetlove, Elisabeth Archer and W. Fanner, who formed the Anarchist Education League. They published in connection with Freedom five issues of a little 4-page sheet The Torch, which from 1 May 1914 became a weekly under the old title The Voice of Labour. The editor was first nominally George Barrett, but soon actually Fred W. Dunn (1884-1925), the son of Edwin Dunn of Rose Street Club fame and the London Congress of 1881. He wrote the article 'Defying the Act' which then led to the prosecution of Tom Keen and Lilian Woolf, and shortly afterwards left for the United States to escape conscription, where he worked for some time as teacher at the Ferrer School at Stelton, NJ, and then as organiser for the Consumers' Co-operative Housing Association. The Voice of Labour, weekly for its first 18 issues until 27 August 1914, and then monthly lasted until 15 August 1916 with altogether 42 issues.

The group around The Torch and The Voice of Labour had since 1912 become the most active support of Freedom in London, especially in regard to distribution. They were staunch supporters of Keell after his split with the pro-War members of the Freedom Group in 1914. The active and actual members at that time were, besides Keell and Marsh, Nettlau, Kropotkin — though he rarely attended meetings — and Frieda and Varlaam Cherkezov; definitely not Cores, as was claimed later; and Turner had not taken part in any meetings of the group, not to speak of working for the paper, for more than five years. What happened after the outbreak of the War in August 1914, has been told several times and need not be repeated here. How the functioning of the group and its relationship with the editor were understood at least since the 1890s, was most concisely said by Nettlau in a letter to Keell (13 May 1930):

“...thus you were editor in 1912, but not a supreme editor, as Freedom never had one: the point always was that the editor had to be in full sympathy with the wishes of the group — and the group discussed and had the sincere wish that all should voluntarily agree and be in harmony.
This means that no one had a supreme voice as the editor, but the editor as a comrade was expected to be in harmony with the group and vice versa — and it was tried to give satisfaction to all....
I say all this, because I think you cannot take your stand upon editorial rights. It was known to all that the editor had no rights and so by the death of A.M. nothing could be altered: if there was disagreement, there never was coercion, there was secession — as I wanted to go in November 1912 and as they all went in the autumn of 1914 or as you would have had to go, if they had chosen to stay...”

Fred Dunn summarised the view of the overwhelming majority of the British anarchists, as represented for example at the annual national conference held at Hazel Grove, Stockport, on 4 and 5 April 1915 (writing as 'Fred Watson' on 'The Movement in Great Britain' in Mother Earth, February 1917):

“From the beginning the Anarchist press, without exception, took up a strongly anti-militarist attitude, despite the fact that in the case of Freedom and the Voice of Labour, some few of their oldest comrades sided with the government. But the movement as a whole stood firm, and at the Congress held in April, 1915, only two voices were raised to support those who favored war.”

The group set up Marsh House at 1 Mecklenburgh Street, most members living there as a commune, and the place served also as a meeting place for the London movement during its existence between March 1915 and September 1916. Keell edited Freedom, while Dunn edited the Voice until March 1916, when he became liable for military service. He was arrested and put into a military prison, and in due course officially 'posted to his regiment'. But he managed to escape and hid 'somewhere on the Scottish hills', from where he sent the notorious article 'Defying the Act', which, reprinted as a leaflet, led to the first police raid on Freedom Office on 5 May 1916 and the subsequent prosecution and condemnation of Keell and Lillian Woolf (it was reproduced in the Centenary issue of Freedom, October 1986). From April 1916 Mabel B. Hope became editor until, after the second raid on the office on 29 July 1916, it was decided in August “to suspend publication of the Voice of Labour for a short period”. As Dunn formulated it in the article already quoted:

“All honest people are in, or have been to prison, but the work of opposing the State and the war still goes on. The censor has forbidden 'Freedom' to be sent out of the country, and the 'Voice of Labour' has been suppressed altogether, but it has not died: a metamorphosis has taken place and a bright little paper has made its appearance with the self-explanatory title, 'Satire'.”

Satire was published from December 1916 by the Freedom Press and edited by Leonard Augustine Motler, a deaf-mute who had written for Freedom for quite a few years before the War (we hope to carry a more detailed account of him before long). It was the reason for two further police raids on the Freedom Office, on 20 November 1917 and 14 February 1918 (at the same time raids took place at the house of the editor), and after a raid on the printers on 26 April 1918 it ceased publication with the issue for April 1918. Dunn having left for the United States, soon followed by Mabel Hope and Elisabeth Archer, Tom Sweetlove having dropped out 'in a fit of depression', and Moiler by the time of the end of the war involved in other and local activities, it was left to Keell and Lilian Woolf to keep the paper going (Percy Meachem, later one of the bitterest opponents of Keell, had helped with the printing of Freedom during Keell's prison term in 1916 and was employed only from the early 1920s as a kind of handyman in the office).

The Russian Revolution brought a number of new contributors, both for and against the Bolsheviks. One was Fred Charles, now a strong supporter of the Bolsheviks and absolutely enthused by the Revolution (an account of him will be published soon). Another one was 'John Wakeman' (behind which name hid a professional Yorkshire journalist named Richard Hawkin). Both contributed regularly for a number of years, and Freedom Press also published a pamphlet by 'John Wakeman' in January 1920, entitled Anarchism and Democracy. And then W.C. Owen joined forces with Freedom, and became, with Nettlau, the most prolific contributor to Freedom in the 1920s (though he never was editor, as Emma Goldman claimed in her memoirs). He was also the mainstay of the meetings of the Anarchist Discussion Circle, organised with great success and taking up an old tradition in the winters of 1922-23 and 1923-24 at the Minerva Cafe, 144 High Holborn.

Freedom Press published between 1920 and the suspension of Freedom in December 1927, five more pamphlets (two by Owen, one each by George Barrett and Emma Goldman, and Kropotkin's Revolutionary Government), and its first book, Proudhon's General Idea of the Revolution in the Nineteenth Century in a translation by John Beverly Robinson (who also paid most of the costs). The last two were produced for Freedom Press in Berlin by the German anarcho-syndicalists. In addition, a number of pamphlets and Kropotkin's Modern Science and Anarchism were reprinted. The title Abolition: A quadruple composition etc., listed in Carl Slienger's Checklist of Freedom Press Publications, was actually not published by Freedom Press, but only composed and the printing arranged for the author, R. Van.

Throughout the 1920s, Freedom carried more and more desperate appeals for financial (and other) help. All contributions came from a very small circle most of whom even didn't live in Britain any more. When the local council gave notice that the building was to be pulled down and that Freedom therefore had to quit, Keell decided (after consulting Owen and Nettlau as well as Lilian Woolf) to suspend publication. Freedom ended with the issue for November-December 1927, numbered 446 (but actually being 448, as in 1905 there were three issues numbered 197 but none numbered 198, and in 1920 there were two issues numbered 372; earlier mis-numberings had been silently corrected in subsequent years).

At a meeting held in London in February 1928, to consider the possibility of restarting Freedom, a new and wider group was formed (including Keell). The only one who actually did something was Keell himself, who published a Freedom Bulletin from April 1928 on, the first with a big headline — “A Call to Arms! Freedom must go on. Help to create an Anarchist Movement” — saying among other things:

”Comrades throughout the country and comrades abroad have been very deeply stirred by the suspension of the only Anarchist journal in this country. New comrades have come forward determined to help restart the paper....But this interest and enthusiasm...is not enough. Enthusiasm is an essential factor to success, but it will not pay the printer's bill.”

Further meetings were held and spent with a lot of talking, the only other thing that happened was the publication of two more issues of the Bulletin with further appeals. Keell waited until 29 September 1928, when the final notice to quit expired, but no solution had been found to the problems of where to house the stock of literature permanently and how to pay the outstanding printer's bills for this literature. So Keell decided to move everything to Whiteway Colony, where Lilian Woolf had offered free accommodation for the Freedom Press, and from October 1928 on the Freedom Press was lodged there, and twelve more issues of the Freedom Bulletin were published (as well as a couple of reprints). Usually 1,100 copies were printed of each issue of which about 800 were sent out regularly (included 100 exchanges). While a number of orders came in, only a few people occasionally paid for their papers. When the principal financial supporter (Elisabeth Archer in California) was beginning to suffer from the Depression there, Keell decided to stop after Number 15 for December 1932 (a special issue to commemorate Malatesta). “The Bulletin has just faded out of existence...I feel the loss of a link with old comrades, but without money it had to be broken.”

Comments

The Raven #02 1987

Issue 2 of The Raven journal from August 1987 with articles from Colin Ward on self-help in urban renewal, Geoffrey Ostergaard on Indian anarchism and Vinoba Bhave and more.

Contents

  • Editorial
  • Johann Neve (1844-1896) - Heiner Becker
  • Self-Help in Urban Renewal - Colin Ward
  • Walden Center and School - David Koven
  • Surrealism in England; Heads or Tails? - Franklin Rosemont
  • Surrealism in England: What about Jesus? - Arthur Moyse
  • Indian Anarchism: The Case of Vinoba Bhave - Geoffrey Ostergaard
  • Woodcock Reconsidered - Nicolas Walter
  • Review: Denis Pym on Lewis Mumford, The Future of Technics and Civilization
  • Review: George Woodcock on Benjamin Tucker and the Champions of ‘Liberty’

Illustrations between pages 129 and 136 and pages 153 and 160

Attachments

Raven-02.pdf (4.6 MB)

Comments

Self-help in urban renewal - Colin Ward

Colin Ward on urban renewal and gentrification.

Author
Submitted by Alex76 on June 30, 2013

In his introductory essay to the modern editions of Ebenezer Howard's book Garden Cities of Tomorrow - the book and the author responsible for the founding of the Town and Country Planning Association at the end of the last century - Lewis Mumford remarks that 'with his gift for sweet reasonableness Howard hoped to win Tory and Anarchist, single-taxer and socialist, individualist and collectivist, over to his experiment. And his hopes were not altogether discomfited; for in appealing to the English instinct for finding common ground he was utilising a solid political tradition.'

The Association itself, operating in a political world, has always had to win support from that small number of politicians in any party who are actually interested in planning issues, or to educate those who actually hold office, nationally and locally. This is a task which of course becomes more and more difficult with the apparent polarisation of politics and political attitudes.

I am notoriously a non-political person. I always aspire to attain Ebenezer Howard's gift of sweet reasonableness, and to win over people from both right and left. But, alas, I seem to have a knack of antagonising both sides. I don't do it to annoy because I know it teases, I am simply obliged to do it because I have a different view of the world. And if my subject is 'self-help in urban renewal’, I have to begin by antagonising everyone.

Let me begin by antagonising the left, by saying that a major example of self-help in urban renewal has been the process stigmatised as 'gentrification'. We have a stereotype of young, pushing, upwardly mobile, middle-class trendies (or whatever adjective suits you best) driving old and poor working-class tenants out of their traditional habitat. We all used to have our horror-stories about Rachmanism, and we all had our ready-made sneers about the in-comers. What we mostly remained silent about was that the particular middle-class trendies driving out the traditional inhabitants were in fact the officers of the
local authorities pursuing the then fashionable trends in urban renewal.

This is why Wilfred Burns, Newcastle's planning officer and subsequently the Government's chief planner, was able to say that 'when we are dealing with people who have no initiative or civic pride, the task, surely, is to break up such groupings even though the people seem to be satisfied with their miserable environment and seem to enjoy an extravert social life in their own locality' (New Towns for Old: The Techniques of Urban Renewal, 1963); and it explains why another Newcastle architect, Bruce Allsop, felt obliged to remark that 'it is astonishing with what savagery planners and architects are trying to obliterate working-class cultural and social patterns. Is it because many of them are first-generation middle-class techno-snobs?' (Towards a Humane Architecture, 1974). Nobody cared to listen in the 1950sand 1960s, and even in the 1970s, when the cash was still swilling about in the urban renewal bran-tub, to those who pointed to the grotesque paradox that a line drawn on a map in town halls and county hall selected one side of whole streets for demolition and redevelopment as unfit for human habitation, while on the other side of that line absolutely identical houses, blighted by the redevelopment process, were beginning their upward progress, aided by the merry whirr of Black and Decker, into the desirable residence end of the market. A comparison of the bizarre prices that the rescued houses fetch today with the sorry state of the estate opposite is interesting in pondering the conclusion reached a decade ago by Dr Graham Lomas (formerly deputy strategic planner for the Greater London Council) that in London more fit houses had been destroyed by public authorities than had been built since the war (The Inner City,1975).

The orgy of publicly financed destruction and of slapping compulsory purchase orders on everything in sight (which eventually reached the pitch that really progressive authorities like the GLC were actually setting in motion the procedure of compulsory purchase on properties they already owned) was followed by what should have been the gentler, more creative climate of General Improvement Areas and Housing Action Areas. Once again the official gentrifiers from the town hall took command, and urban renewal took the form of cobbles and bollards, and planting in the street. Several people here must remember Susan Howard's tragi-comic account, at the TCPA's 1974 conference on Housing Action: the Opportunities and the Dangers, of the experience of the first General Improvement Area in Leicester. At that conference Jim Grove underlined the principle that 'sovereignty over decisions must lie with the inhabitants' and Lawrence Hansen of Waltham Forest made the very significant remark that 'house improvements have value only as perceived by the occupants'.

We were now in the era of Public Participation. All of us here must have had the experience of attending those meetings of citizens held in the name of participation to discover what residents actually wanted, where invariably residents wanted things that the special central government cash could not provide: an improvement of ordinary municipal services, the kind of things that councils actually existed to provide - things like street-paving, street-lighting, street-cleaning and refuse-collection. They were revealing an unmentionable fact: that there has always been a hierarchy of excellence in these services, based on who complains most. The presence of complaining gentrifiers in fact pushed up standards for everyone.

There was one General Improvement Area in the country which was proposed, implemented and subsequently managed by the residents themselves. It was also an example of the ironical crudity of official designations of places, for it moved in a few years from being a Clearance Area not worth saving to being a Conservation Area where every brick became part of our Priceless Architectural Heritage. That street was of course Black Road, Macclesfield, and it owed its transformation to the fact that in 1971 a young gentrifying architect moved in because it was cheap and had his application for an improvement grant turned down because his slum cottage was 'structurally unsound'. He, of course, spiralled up to becoming the next president of the Royal Institute of British Architects, and must often reflect on the truth of the remark of Samuel Smiles in his celebrated book Self-Help where the author remarks that 'the duty of helping one's self in the highest sense involves helping one's neighbours'.

Now what have these gentrifiers got, apart from an expanding asset in a milieu of dwindling assets? They have dweller control, which people like me always insist is the first principle of housing, more important than housing standards assessed from outside. And the other thing they have is know-how: that is, they know how to work the system. The whole thrust of the TCPA's innovations in the 1970s, with their planning aid service and their environmental education service, was towards expanding this kind of knowledge into something available for everyone.

I now have to antagonise the right by asserting that a further major example of self-help in urban renewal is the process stigmatised as squatting. We have a stereotype of vandals, junkies and dole scroungers jumping the housing queue, and we have all heard squatter horror-stories and have done for years. They are as untypical as the tales about the gentrifiers. We all know the reasons for the growth of organised squatting since the late 1960s. In the crude duopoly that emerged in postwar British housing in the period between owner-occupation and council tenancy, whole categories of people notably the young, single and childless - were left out of account altogether, for housing policy was based upon the standard family of two parents and two-and-a-half children, even though by now this unit has been overtaken by demographic facts and is a tiny statistical minority of households. Sub-letting and taking in lodgers – the traditional way of getting a room for the mobile young - was usually specifically forbidden by mortgage agreements in one category and by tenancy agreements in the other. At the self-same time, policies of accumulating huge sites for eventual comprehensive redevelopment left a vast number of houses either slowly rotting awaiting demolition, or similarly rotting awaiting eventual renovation. Policy itself, as Graham Lomas stressed, 'left great areas unoccupied and ripe targets for vandalism and squatting' (The Inner City)
.
Fortunately the squatters sometimes got there before the unofficial vandals. The response of the authorities was interesting. Central government changed the law on squatting for the first time since the
Fourteenth century - although squatting is neither criminal nor illegal, it is simply unlawful (see the Squatters' Handbook). Local government in many places distinguished itself by destroying its own property to keep squatters out - ripping out services, smashing sanitary fittings, and pouring wet concrete down drains. In others it employed so-called 'private investigators' as agents of the council to terrorise and intimidate squatting families (see Nick Wates and Christian Wolmar, Squatting: The Real Story, 1980). On several occasions councils actually blamed the squatters for damage to property done on their instructions by their own employees.

Just in case you, either in the past or today (when there are 50,000 squatters in London), believed the stories told about squatters, surveys showed that in Haringey 51 per cent were actually people with children, in Lambeth over 60 per cent, and in Cardiff 77 per cent. And what property did they squat? 'The Haringey survey found that of 122 squats, only three were required by the Council as part of its permanent housing stock (i.e. ready to let). Over half were privately owned and those owned by the council were either awaiting renovation or demolition. The squats had been empty, on average, for over six months. And a survey on squatters in council property commissioned by the Department of the Environment found that only one-sixth of the sample was in permanent stock, and that even much of this was regarded as "difficult to let". The reality is not that squatters jump the housing waiting list or deprive others of a home but rather that they opt out of the queue altogether and make use of houses that would otherwise be empty.' (Squatting: The Real Story)

The squatters' movement has been a most remarkable example of self-help in urban renewal, since it has operated against every kind of obstruction and opposition. So keen have they been on urban renewal that the Department of the Environment survey found that 71 per cent of squatters claimed to have made some kind of improvement to the property they occupied. One of them, Andy Ingham, wrote a Self Help House Repairs Manual specifically for squatters, published by Penguin in 1975 and continually reprinted. Of course the one thing most squatters most desire is legitimisation with a rent book, and the London Borough of Lewisham was the pioneer authority in 'licensed squats'.

Several of our most enterprising and successful housing co-operatives have grown out of the squatters' movement. In a forthcoming study of housing co-operatives, Dr Johnston Birchall of the Institute of Community Studies reminds us that some well-established co-ops, like Seymour Co-op in West London, grew out of squatters who 'took on the management of short-life property and then evolved as they gained experience and confidence, into the promotion of long-life co-ops' and that short-life housing in general 'originated out of the squatters' movement' (Building Communities: The Co-operative Way, 1988). Roof Housing Co-operative in Lambeth evolved from a squat by people who were convinced that housing allocation policy was discriminatory. (Surveys conducted by the Commission for Racial Equality showed that their conviction was correct.) Jheni Arboine, the secretary, told Shelter that 'the days when white middle-class people determined the needs of black people are over so far as we are concerned. Groups like ours are going some way towards destroying the "old boy network" that exists in housing, a network that until recently excluded anyone who was black.' She goes on to say that 'black people are now prepared to take on their own housing problems and we no longer want or need white missionary types to treat us like poor people with problems that we're not capable of solving ourselves' (Roof, November/December 1986). The squatters' movement, just like gentrification, is a great know-how builder: a lesson in the art of working the system. It's a lesson in dweller control.

And a consideration of the evolution of several groups from despised squatters to admired co-operators leads me to my last case-history of self-help in urban renewal, based once again on what has actually happened, rather than on what could happen, or what I would like to happen. Ideology may prevent you from learning from the gentrifiers on the one hand and the squatters on the other, but I want for my final example to evoke Ebenezer Howard's 'gift of sweet reasonableness' in 'appealing to the English instinct for finding common ground'.

Housing co-operatives, of which we had hardly any fifteen years ago, but of which we have several hundreds today, ought to appeal right across the political spectrum. They should win the support of the present Government - and in fact a clause in the Housing and Planning Act of 1986, which came into force in January 1987, allows local authorities to delegate the management of houses and flats to tenant co-operatives as well as giving tenants' groups the right to put such a proposition on the council's agenda'. They should win the support of the present Opposition, since the co-operative movement as a whole was part of that network of organs of working-class self-help and mutual aid which created the labour movement in the nineteenth century. And they should appeal to the various parties in between.

It was my privilege in November 1986 to chair a meeting which brought together the various people from up and down the country who are involved in monitoring the experience of co-operative housing. (It is precisely because this form of dweller-controlled self-help has been neglected for a century that we have had to gain experience and learn about the successes and failures in a hurry.) One of the striking things about the preliminary findings that we were told about concerned precisely the burning question of repairs and renovations - of urban renewal, in fact. For example, Peter Bolan of Bristol Polytechnic reported that, at Cloverhill Self-Management Co-operative at Rochdale, there was felt to be 'considerable improvement especially on smaller repairs'. David Clapham of Glasgow University reported on his research in the very interesting large-scale transfer of former council housing in Glasgow to tenant co-operatives. He found that among tenants it was thought immensely important that tenants themselves should be able to organise and carry out not only minor and major repairs, but also renovations and modernisation programmes, and that they and not the council should employ people for this purpose. It was Glasgow's Director of Housing who declared last year that 'our greatest resource is not our 171,000 council houses, but the tenants. The potential is there waiting to be released' (Roof, July/August 1986). And at that same meeting Anthea Tinker, giving a preliminary account of the Department of the Environment's current research on housing co-operatives, found 'a high degree of satisfaction. The speed and quality of repairs are valued more than anything else' (to be reported in Housing Review).

We have varieties of self-help in urban renewal to suit all tastes. What we need is not only a huge extension of access to finance, but a broadening of access to know-how and a simplification of procedures. We also need, as Ebenezer Howard insisted ninety years ago, to burst the bubble of urban land valuation.

A talk given on 27 January 1987 to the Town and Country Planning Association conference on 'Our Deteriorating Housing Stock: Financing and Managing New Solutions'.

Comments

The Raven #03 1987

An issue of The Raven journal from November 1987 covering various issues.

Contents below.

Submitted by Fozzie on November 14, 2021

Contents

In response to the articles on surrealism in England in issue 2:

  • Dubious Guest At The Party - Conroy Maddox
  • Gentlemen First - George Melly
  • Surprise, Surprise!: A Curate's Egg - Philip Sansom

And:

  • Alexander Berkman's Russian Diary - Nicolas Walter

Illustrations between pages 233 and 240.

Attachments

Comments

Fozzie

3 years 1 month ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Fozzie on November 14, 2021

Quite a decent issue of the much maligned journal IMHO.

The main features by Ward, Bookchin and Burgess are all well worth a look.

The Path Not Taken - Colin Ward

photo of Colin Ward speaking at the International Anarchist Conference in Venice
photo of Colin Ward speaking at the International Anarchist Conference in Venice, September 1984

Colin Ward contrasts working class self-help with the welfare state.

From The Raven #3, 1987.

Submitted by Fozzie on November 15, 2021

Most writers produce, every now and then, a sentence or a phrase which, to their immense gratification, other people quote. This is my most-quoted paragraph:

When we compare the Victorian antecedents of our public institutions with the organs of working-class mutual aid in the same period, the very names speak volumes. On the one side the Workhouse, the Poor Law Infirmary, the National Society for the Education of the Poor in Accordance with the Principles of the Established Church; and on the other, the Friendly Society, the Sick Club, the Co-operative Society, the Trade Union. One represents the tradition of fraternal and autonomous associations springing up from below, the other that of authoritarian institutions directed from above.

My quotable paragraph, which was first published in Freedom in 1956, was not at all original. It expresses what ought to be a commonplace of social history. But it stresses a truth that has been ignored by socialists for generations. And since we are in that season when the heavyweights of the left are filling the feature pages of The Guardian to provide their own diagnoses of why their chosen parties have failed to win the last General Election, it is worth looking, from an anarchist point of view, at the failure of British socialism to win the hearts of the British public.

In this connection the paragraph I most enjoy quoting, and frequently do quote, comes from the fourth Fabian Tract, published in 1886, called What Socialism Is. The anonymous introduction to this document remarked:

English Socialism is not yet Anarchist or Collectivist, nor yet defined enough in point of policy to be classified. There is a mass of Socialistic feeling not yet conscious of itself as Socialism. But when the unconscious Socialists of England discover their position, they also will probably fall into two parties: a Collectivist party supporting a strong central administration and a counterbalancing Anarchist party defending individual initiative against that, administration.

I have always found that to be an extraordinarily interesting unfulfilled prophecy, not because anyone would have expected an anarchist 'party' in the ordinary political sense to have emerged, but because it was evident a century ago that there were other paths to socialism beside the electoral struggle for power over the centralised state. In the nineteenth century the British working class built up from nothing a vast network of social and economic initiatives based on self-help and mutual aid. The list is endless: friendly societies, building societies, sick clubs, coffin clubs, clothing clubs, up to enormous enterprises like the trade union movement and the Co-operative movement. How have we allowed that tradition to ossify?

The Indian politician Jayaprakash Narayan used to say that Gandhi used up all the moral oxygen in India, so the British Raj suffocated. In exactly the same way, I would claim that the political left in this country invested all its fund of social inventiveness in the idea of the state, so that its own traditions of self-help and mutual aid were stifled for lack of ideological oxygen. How on earth did British socialists allow these concepts to be hi-jacked by the political right, since it is these human attributes, and not the state and its bureaucracies, that actually hold human society together?

Politically, it was because of the sinister alliance of Fabians and Marxists, both of whom believed implicitly in the state, and assumed that they would be the particular elite in control of it. Administratively, it was because of the equally sinister alliance of bureaucrats and professionals: the British civil service and the British professional classes, with their undisguised contempt for the way ordinary people organised anything. I can't improve on Ivan Illich's conclusions about the professionalisation of knowledge:

It makes people dependent on having their knowledge produced for them. It leads to a paralysis of the moral and political imagination. This cognitive disorder rests on the illusion that the knowledge of the individual citizen is of less value than the 'knowledge' of science. The former is the opinion of individuals. It is merely subjective and is excluded from policies. The latter is `objective' — defined by science and promulgated by expert spokesmen. This objective knowledge is viewed as a commodity which can be refined, constantly improved, accumulated and fed into a process, now called 'decision-making'. This new mythology of governance by the manipulation of knowledge-stock inevitably erodes reliance on government by people. . . . Overconfidence in `better knowledge' becomes a self-fulfilling prophecy. People first cease to trust their own judgement and then want to be told the truth about what they know. Over-confidence in 'better decision-making' first hampers people's ability to decide for themselves and then undermines their belief that they can decide.

The great tradition of working-class self-help and mutual aid was written off, not just as irrelevant, but as an actual impediment, by the political and professional architects of the welfare state, aspiring for a universal public provision of everything for everybody. The contribution that the recipients had to make to all this theoretical bounty was ignored as a mere embarrassment — apart, of course, from paying for it. The nineteenth-century working class, living below the tax threshold, taxed themselves in pennies every week for the upkeep of their innumerable friendly societies. The twentieth-century working class, as well as the alleged 'National Insurance' contributions, pays one-third of its income for the support of the state, quite apart from indirect taxation too. The socialist ideal was rewritten as a world where everyone was entitled to everything, but where nobody except the providers had any actual say about anything. We are learning today in the anti-welfare backlash what a very vulnerable utopia that was.

History itself was rewritten to suit the managerial, political and bureaucratic vision. 'Beatrice Webb admitted doctoring the presentation of her evidence on friendly societies for the 1909 report', remarked Roy Porter (New Society, 28 February 1986), as though everybody knew this. And whether in school or in higher education, whatever is taught about the origins of the welfare state implies that twentieth-century state universalism replaced the pathetic unofficial, voluntary, or philanthropic pioneering ventures of the nineteenth century. However, in the past 20 years or so, a new interest in popular history, exemplified by the History Workshop movement and by the boom in local history and oral history, has uncovered buried layers of our past.

Take education as an example. We have all absorbed as gospel the official line that it was only rivalry between religious bodies that delayed until 1870 (and in effect 1880 or later) universal, free and compulsory elementary education. A centenary publication from the National Union of Teachers explained that 'apart from religious and charitable schools, "dame" or common schools were operated by the private enterprise of people who were often barely literate', and it explained the widespread working-class hostility to the school boards with the remark that 'parents were not always quick to appreciate the advantages of full-time schooling against the loss of extra wages' (The Struggle for Education, 1970).

But recent historians have shown the resistance to state schooling in a quite different light. Stephen Humphries, for instance, finds that these private schools, by the 1860s 'were providing an alternative education for approximately one-third of all working-class school children', and suggests:

This enormous demand for private as opposed to public education is perhaps best illustrated by the fact that working-class parents in a number of major cities responded to the introduction of compulsory attendance regulations not by sending their children to provided state schools, as government inspectors had predicted, but by extending the length of their child's education in private schools. Parents favoured these schools for a number of reasons: they were small and close to home and were consequently more personal and more convenient than most publicly provided schools; they were informal and tolerant of irregular attendance and unpunctuality; no attendance registers were kept; they were not segregated according to age and sex; they used individual as opposed to authoritarian teaching methods; and, most important, they belonged to, and were controlled by, the local community rather than being imposed on the neighbourhood by an alien authority. (Hooligans or Rebels? An Oral History of Working-Class Childhood and Youth, 1889-1939, Blackwell, 1981).

His point of view is reinforced by a mass of statistical evidence in the study of The Lost Elementary Schools of Victorian England (Groom Helm, 1984) by Philip Gardner, who finds that the working-class schools, set up by working-class people in working-class neighbour-hoods, 'achieved just what the customers wanted: quick results in basic skills like reading, writing and arithmetic, wasted no time on religious studies and moral uplift, and represented a genuinely alternative approach to childhood learning to that prescribed by the education experts'. The price of eliminating these schools has been, in the view of the historian Paul Thompson, 'the suppression in countless working-class children of the very appetite for education and ability to learn independently which contemporary progressive education seeks to rekindle' (New Society, 6 December 1984). It is certainly ironical that the centenary of state education was accompanied by a phalanx of sociologists explaining to us that the function of the public education system has been to slot working-class children into working-class jobs.

Another field where the excavation of previously distorted history has yielded surprising facts is that of medicine. David Green's study of self-governing working-class medical societies shows that the self-organisation of patients provided a rather better degree of consumer control of medical services than has been achieved in post-Lloyd George and post-Bevan days (Working-Class Patients and the Medical Establishment: Self-Help in Britain from the Mid-Nineteenth Century to 1948, Gower/Temple, 1986). Not the least of the virtues of his remarkable book is that, as Roy Porter notes, 'he takes that hallowed belief of progressives --- that the improvement of the people's health hinges on state intervention — challenges its historical accuracy, and questions whether it is, in any case, a good doctrine for the Left to hold' (New Society, 28 February 1986).

Housing is another area where there is a buried tradition recently re-discovered. Just at the moment when the building societies (the normal source of private housing finance in Britain) are getting rid of the last vestiges of their non-profit, friendly society origins, it is worth reminding ourselves that they too began as organs of working-class self-help. We have had almost two centuries of popular aspirations to get out of the landlord-tenant relationship, beginning with the `terminating' building societies begun by people who clubbed together to house themselves. What kind of ideological idiocy in the labour movement has allowed the Conservatives to present themselves as the champions of council tenants against municipal paternalism? We actually reached such a degree of absurdity that when Lewisham's Labour council decided by one vote to turn over those sites which were too small or uneven for its own housing programme to the Lewisham Self-Build Housing Association (formed by people on its own waiting list), the leader of an adjoining borough, faced with the immense success of this enterprise, remarked, 'We aren't going to turn our tenants into little capitalists' (see my book When We Build Again, Pluto Press, 1985). In Liverpool, a whole series of co-operative initiatives have shown the ability of poor people to find a site, select their own architect with whom to design their own housing, and then to commission their own builder, and finally to run their own estate (see Alan McDonald, The Weller Way: The Story of the Weller Street Housing Co-operative, Faber, 1986). Faced with these achievements of working class self-organisation, you would expect their socialist councillors to rejoice. Instead they have responded with absolute hostility.

How sad that in Britain, birthplace of friendly societies, trade unionism and the Co-operative movement, socialists should have been so intoxicated with power and bureaucracy and the mystique of the state that they should dismiss their own inheritance as a path not worth taking! Social welfare has been surrendered to the state as well as the income to pay for them, the state's way. For most of the post-war decades there was a consensus between the political parties on state paternalism in welfare. The advent of Thatcherism ended that and, if you believe that continued electoral success implies the popularity of a government, Thatcher's three terms of office, even though the politicians of the left tend to exaggerate the extent of the onslaught on welfare, certainly indicate, first, that the intention is there and, second, that the British public hasn't risen in outrage to defend the threatened edifice.

Thatcherism has two opposite characteristics: its rhetoric and its actions. The rhetoric is about lifting the burden of the state and encouraging local enterprise and individual initiative. The action is about destroying the pretence that local government is local and imposing central government's will on more and more areas of life. A dissenting Conservative MP, Ian Gilmour, sums up current policy as `Manchester liberalism minus the idealism and plus a centralising State' (quoted in The Observer, 9 August 1987). If it is confusing to the citizen, it also provides difficulties for anarchist propagandists. For decades people responded to our propaganda about the nature of the state with the observation that our views were out of date: it was a benign organisation for social welfare. If we now use the new historical research, as I am seeking to use it, people tell us that it is very like Thatcherism. Philip Gardner's comments on those parent-controlled schools sound like the 'Parent Power' sloganising of the Conservative Secretary of State for Education. But the shallowness of the slogan is revealed by his intention to impose a National Curriculum on all state schools.

It is the same with housing. My own agitation for many years for dweller control as the first principle of housing is echoed by the language of the Thatcher government, and is bitterly opposed by the political left. But in fact the co-op housing movement, as a contemporary survey shows, is 'caught in the crossfire between local authorities and central government'. Jose Ospina goes on to remark: 'The irony of foisting co-ops on councils that don't want them, while blocking the schemes put forward by the councils that do, must not be lost on us. But such opportunism is bound to undermine and demoralise those who are promoting such initiatives seriously' (Housing Ourselves, Hilary Shipman, 1987).

Maybe it was the advice of their advertising agents that enabled the party of big business to exploit deeply felt popular sentiment with such triumphant cynicism. But the fault is that of the labour movement in rejecting its own history and origins for the sake of a version of socialism which is governmental, bureaucratic, paternalistic and unloved. The Sociologist Ray Pahl put it well when he suggested:

Not only have those with a collectivist ideology imposed this as the so-called natural or 'instinctive' political response of ordinary workers, but they have managed to imply that those who object to the tyrannies of the town hall have been de-radicalised. . . . People have been puzzled to discover that what they most wanted — a home of their own — was in some way a betrayal of a greater goal. 'Privatisation' was scorned by the municipal socialists, who thus alienated themselves from their natural supporters (Division of Labour, Blackwell, 1984).

It's going to be a long haul for the political left to unburden itself of all that Fabian, Marxist, managerial and professional baggage, and rediscover its roots in the tradition of fraternal and autonomous associations springing up from below. We anarchists ought to be around with our signposts, pointing the way.

A shortened version of this article appeared in The Guardian on 12 October 1987.

Comments

The Raven #04 1988

An issue of The Raven journal from March 1988 covering various issues. Articles of extremely variable quality.

Contents below.

Submitted by Fozzie on November 19, 2021

Contents

  • Editorial
  • Johann Most in Europe - Heiner Becker
  • Computers and Anarchism - Paul Rabin
  • Designing the new Zones of Deviancy: Professional Criminology and Anarchist Impulses - Chris Powell
  • The Geography and Landscapes of an Anarchist Britain - David Pepper
  • Rudolf Rocker's Anarcho-Syndicalism - Nicolas Walter
  • Sexual Freedom for the Young: Society and the Sexual Life of Children and Adolescents - John Hewetson (introduced by Colin Ward)
  • A Reply to Black Flag
  • The Catachresis of Ecology - Donald Rooum

Illustrations between pages 305 and 312 (pages 19-26 in the PDF).

Attachments

Raven4.pdf (12.09 MB)

Comments

Fozzie

3 years 1 month ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Fozzie on November 19, 2021

"Computers and Anarchism" by Paul Rabin is comically terrible as well as being very dated.

The John Hewetson article is very peculiar. On the plus side, it makes some surprisingly forward thinking points for the early 1950s when it was written. The general point that ridding society of sexual repression will have many wide-ranging benefits is good. The specific point that this alone will prevent the killing of children seems... optimistic. Its focus on the sexual freedom of children on the island of Trobriand is interesting but quite narrow and begs the question of the other aspects of that society and this, and what bearing they might have on sexuality, freedom, oppression and violence.

I couldn't be arsed with the articles on geography and criminology.

Fozzie

3 years 1 month ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Fozzie on November 19, 2021

LOL. Ah yes. Forgot that one last step! Here you go.

The Raven #05 1988

An issue of The Raven journal from June 1988 covering various topics. Contents of extremely variable quality.

Includes an excellent article about Spies For Peace by Nicolas Walter.

Contents below.

Submitted by Fozzie on December 4, 2021

Contents

  • Editorial
  • Illustrations for Kenneth Rexroth's Bestiary - Clifford Harper
  • Raven: Prometheus Amongst The Indians - George Woodcock
  • Victor Neuberg: The Poet Among the Anarchists - Caroline Robinson
  • The Appalling State of Modern Architecture - Brian Richardson
  • Welcoming The Thinner City - Colin Ward
  • The Source of Anarchism - George Walford
  • Anarchism, Existentialism and Human Nature - L. Susan Brown
  • The Spies for Peace and After - Nicolas Walter [uncredited at the time]

Illustrations on pages 3-6, 10, 22, 29, 73-76, 89-90.

Attachments

raven5-1988.pdf (17.82 MB)

Comments

The Spies for Peace and after – Nicolas Walter

One of the definitive articles on Spies For Peace by one of the group's members, Nicolas Walter. Originally published anonymously in The Raven (1988).

Submitted by Fozzie on January 4, 2022

The Spies for Peace episode at Easter 1963 was one of the most successful single actions of the old Nuclear Disarmament movement. It is described here in some detail partly to preserve the memory of such a dramatic event in the recent history of the British left and partly to consider what lessons may still be drawn from it.

First let us summarise the achievement, purpose and significance of the people who called themselves the Spies for Peace. Their main achievement was to make public the secret plans of the authorities for an emergency regional government of the country in the case of nuclear warfare—or of political breakdown. Until they took a hand, these plans were known only to the relatively few people involved and were deliberately concealed from the wider population in whose name (and at whose expense) they had been made. A combination of the criminal law, embodied in the Official Secrets Acts, and of bureaucratic tradition, supported by the media, meant that not only possibly damaging military information, but perfectly innocuous civilian material was surrounded by an elaborate curtain of security, and that the only public references to the system were guarded hints in the press.

Their main purpose was not to render assistance to any enemy country or subversive organisation, but to provide this information to the general public and at the same time to reinforce the argument of the Nuclear Disarmament movement that the official preparations for a future war were directed against rather than towards the welfare of ordinary people. Their main significance was to show that a small underground group could take effective direct action against the power of the establishment, discover and distribute secret information very widely, avoid detection and punishment, and through such propaganda by both word and deed set an example for subsequent exposure of more such material.

Crisis in the Committee of 100

The Spies for Peace had nothing to do with any foreign power or any Marxist party, but were a group of libertarian activists in the Committee of 100.

The old Nuclear Disarmament movement—like all reformist or revolutionary movements—tended from its beginnings soon after the Second World War to be polarised between moderates, who favoured constitutional action through conventional demonstrations and pressure on Parliament, and radicals, who favoured direct action through unconventional demonstrations and pressure from the people.

The moderates were represented by a series of organisations culminating at the beginning of 1958 in the formation of the Campaign for Nuclear Disarmament, which had broad support but was run by a small group of political activists, mainly associated with the Labour Party and later also with the Communist Party. The radicals were represented by a series of organisations leading at the end of 1957 to the formation of the Direct Action Committee Against Nuclear War, which organised small-scale non-violent demonstrations and won little support for a couple of years, and culminating at the end of 1960 in the formation of the Committee of 100, which organised a series of large-scale non-violent demonstrations and won considerable support for a couple of years.

The Committee of 100 was particularly successful in attracting radicals both from the old revolutionary left and from the New Left which had emerged during the late 1950s as well as old pacifists and new anti-militarists, and also in combining the long tradition of popular protest and resistance with the fresh techniques of non-violent civil disobedience.

By the end of 1962, however, the Committee of 100 was in serious and worsening difficulties. The original Committee was based in London, where it held its meetings and maintained a paid staff in a permanent office. Its success during 1961 led to such increase in support all over the country that at the beginning of 1962 it was replaced by a dozen regional Committees, which took over the organisation of action, very loosely coordinated by a federal National Committee of 100, which took over the existing staff and office and the organisation of national meetings in various parts of the country. (The development of a bureaucracy was prevented by the authorities through frequent arrests of leading officials!)

This process of devolution increased local autonomy and activity but weakened the sense of unity and direction of the original Committee. At the same time the imprisonment for twelve or eighteen months of six of its most active leaders in February 1962 (for organising its most ambitious demonstration at Wethersfield and several other places on 9 December 1961) weakened the sense of confidence and courage of the whole radical wing of the Nuclear Disarmament movement.

The various Committees were increasingly divided by theoretical arguments about non-violence and direct action and broader political aims and by practical arguments about how to regain the initiative and how to restore the sense of identity. Meanwhile the moderate wing of the movement, represented by CND, was dominated by the need to remain respectable and acceptable in the face of the temporary success of the Committee of 100, and there was considerable discontent among the rank and file over its activity. Its major new policy statement, Steps Towards Peace (which was drafted by the New Left leader Smart Hall and issued in November 1962), was widely considered to betray the cause of unilateralism, and the plan to hold yet another conventional march from Aldermaston to London at Easter 1963, without any radical demonstrations on the way or a dramatic climax at the end, was similarly considered to ignore the developments of the past two years.

The problems of the Committee of 100 were most acute in London. The London Committee, which was inaugurated on 1 April 1962, was by far the largest single organisation in the movement. It was the only one apart from the National Committee itself to maintain paid staff and a permanent office, and it also had a Working Group which met every week and a local convenor system. But it was the most deeply troubled. After the last demonstration organised by the original Committee of 100—a sit-down in Parliament Square on 24 March 1962—it proved impossible to organise a major demonstration in London, other than emergency actions arising from sudden international events (such as the American and Russian nuclear tests in April and August and the Cuba crisis in October).

The London Committee decided at its second meeting, on 13 May, to organise a large-scale sit-down in Whitehall for 9 September; but as late as 2 September this had to be cancelled because of lack of support (only 4,000 pledges were received, against a target of 7,000) and reorganised as a conventional demonstration two weeks later.

All of the most important Committee of 100 demonstrations during this period were organised outside London—by the Scottish Committee (at Holy Loch on 10 June), by the Oxford Committee (at Greenham Common on 23-24 June), and by the East Anglian Committee (at Honington on 20 October)—though most of the participants in the last two came from the London region. The most successful of all took place outside Britain—in the Red Square in Moscow, when members of the Committee of 100 held a public meeting during the World Disarmament Conference on 13 July.

The position had been made still more serious by the failure of the Committee of 100 generally to respond adequately to the Cuban Missile crisis in October 1962, when neither the non-aligned policy nor the non-violent methods of the Committee made much impact. The famous people who had made up most of the original Committee of 100 dropped out—culminating in the resignation of Bertrand Russell in November 1962, when the London Committee dissociated itself from his biased position during the Cuba crisis.

Meeting after meeting failed to decide the crucial issues of 'future action' because the membership was so deeply divided over the basic issue of what kind of action was appropriate once 'sit-downs' had lost their novelty. The other regional Committees became increasingly impatient with the state of the London Committee—as a meeting of the National Committee of 100 in London on 18-19 August noted tactfully, 'It was generally agreed that the London Cttee should be regarded as in a state of transition' —and also with the weakness of the National Committee.

This critical situation in the Committee of 100 was the scene of the development of the Spies for Peace, who emerged from the London Committee during the long, cold winter of 1962-1963.

Beyond Counting Arses

At the end of 1962 the London Committee of 100 provisionally planned another large-scale sit-down in Central London for 12 May 1963, but it proved impossible to settle the details and even to confirm the principle of such a demonstration. At the beginning of 1963 this became the symbol of the deepening crisis in the Committee movement. On 14 January a meeting of the London Working Group revealed strong dissatisfaction with the planned demonstration; there was a close vote to cancel it, and a general feeling that there should be a major demonstration before Easter, but no agreement about what to put in its place. On 21 January the London Committee held an emergency meeting to discuss the issue. The circumstances were particularly unfortunate: Helen Allegranza—a popular member of the Committee, the only woman among the six imprisoned leaders, and the new secretary of the National Committee—was found dead that day, and the news of her suicide cast a shadow over the whole meeting; and a power-cut that evening meant that it had to be held in virtual darkness as well as extreme cold.

The 3 1/2-hour meeting was dominated by bitter disagreements, which were not resolved by a series of decisions to go ahead with the 12 May demonstration as an orthodox 'public assembly' culminating in a traditional sit-down, and also to hold a march to Parliament on Budget Day, 3 April.

A small group of members present who were strongly opposed to these decisions felt that it had become essential to make some kind of collective stand which would bring home to the Committee leaders and officials that the rank and file of the movement was dissatisfied with such an unimaginative approach. They met at a pub immediately after the meeting and then at a Soho restaurant three days later, and began a series of frequent meetings to decide how to take the next appropriate opportunity to explain their dissident position and to influence their colleagues. They were begged by the officials of the National and London Committees and other leading figures not to harm the movement, but they decided that the situation had gone beyond polite disagreement and demanded much more radical dissent.

An appropriate opportunity arose immediately. On 9-10 February there was a national Way Ahead conference in London—the first of many — to consider the future of the Committee of 100. It was in effect a general meeting of the radical Nuclear Disarmament movement, most of those present being deeply unhappy in various ways about the way things were going but equally unable to agree about the way to improve them. As usual, nothing concrete emerged from the weekend's talk; but a paper was presented to the conference by the dissident group which defined once and for all the oppositionist line against the accepted forms of Committee activity—especially against the obsessions with non-violence, openness, symbolic actions, arrests, names, respectability, and so on.

The paper took the form of a duplicated eight-page quarto pamphlet called Beyond Counting Arses1 , written by one member of the group on the basis of its discussions and signed by eight others, dated 6 February and circulated on 7 February. It began by describing the confusion in the Nuclear Disarmament movement in general and in the Committee of 100 in particular, singling out 'the lack of common ground among its members and supporters' and its organisational chaos. It pungently expressed total dissatisfaction with the established policy of limping from sit-down to sit-down, relying on 'the number of arrested arses' and the length of the press reports to keep the whole process going. It insisted that the most significant demonstrations during the previous year—such as that in Moscow's Red Square in July 1962 and some of those in London during the Cuba crisis in October 1962—had taken place 'in spite of rather than through the Committee's normal structure'.

It dismissed 'the perennial back-to-the-womb suggestion for a mass sit-down in Whitehall'. It listed the assets of the Committee of 100—its past reputation, its experience of illegal activity, and the commitment of its members—and it called for a deliberate continuation of 'radical action' and also a move forward into more consciously subversive activity. The general proposal was that 'we must attempt to hinder the warfare state in every possible way'.

Three ways of doing this were suggested. The first was a campaign of 'Civil Disobedience in Print to 'unmask and publicise the most secret preparations of the Warfare State . . . publish the location of rocket bases and what goes on in the germ warfare centres . . . give details about the secret hide-outs of "civil" defence—and the secretly kept lists of those who will be catered for in the event of nuclear war . . . publish the names of the emergency government "gauleiters" and details of phone-tapping and of the activities of the Special Branch'. The general position laid down was as follows:

As recent events have shown, the Official Secrets Act does not really function to prevent espionage, but to keep the facts from the people of this country. There can be little information that a foreign power cannot obtain by bribery, blackmail or plain observation. We propose that the Committee should deliberately take the lid off these facts, and let people know what the state does in their name. It is clear that activities of this sort would have to involve certain measures of secrecy, analogous to those practised by VND [the Voice of Nuclear Disarmament, the pirate radio system loosely associated with the Committee of 100].

Various other forms of action were proposed or suggested, and the paper ended with the following conclusion:

'We do not believe in passive martyrdom. We are not in this movement to opt out of a burden on our consciences but to fight for what we believe in.'

The discovery of RSG-6

Beyond Counting Arses had no effect on the conference itself, though it irritated or impressed many of those who read it. In the light of this situation, the group—reinforced by some new members who were interested in putting its proposals into practice—decided that if it couldn't influence the Committee movement by argument it would have to do so by action, either by a small but dramatic demonstration of its own or else by the organisation of a mass demonstration which it could prepare and then present to the movement as a fait accompli. In either case, it was felt necessary to bypass the inevitable bottle-neck of prolonged discussion and persistent dissent in the Committee by doing whatever had to be done themselves.

On 15 February the group considered various possible actions—to sabotage the parliamentary debate on the Defence White Paper on 4-5 March or the Budget speech on 3 April, whether by interrupting the debate or by disrupting it with the release of some noxious substance from the public gallery (the latter plan was eventually put into effect seven years later, when a CS gas canister was thrown into the chamber in July 1970); to organise a `sleep-out' in the Reading streets or a 'sleep-in' at the Reading Town Hall on the first night of the Aldermaston March, in protest against the Council's threat to refuse accommodation to the marchers; or else to organise some kind of diversion of the March at a suitable place along the route.

At this point in the discussion it was remembered that political contacts in Reading had once mentioned someone knowing someone who had worked at a secret bunker near the town. This seemed worth following up, so on 16 February four members of the group drove to Reading. The contacts confirmed that the person in question had been a workman employed on installing equipment in an underground bunker just off the A4, the Reading-London main road—that is, the route of the Aldermaston March on its second day. On the strength of this information they immediately searched the whole area. After many hours of driving over ice-covered roads and tramping over snow-covered fields in the middle of the worst winter for years, at the end of the afternoon they finally found what they assumed must be the place, at the east end of the village of Warren Row, a couple of miles off the main road, eight miles out of Reading. They climbed over the low bank by the locked gate to have a closer look. They took photographs of the general view of the place, the ramp, the air filters, the electric cables, the radio masts, and so on. They were just about to leave when one of them tried the boiler-house door and found that it was unlocked. They went in, looked around, and were about to go out again when they noticed another door, which was also unlocked; it led to a steep staircase which led down into a huge office complex. They rushed down, took a quick look round, grabbed what papers they could find on a desk and a notice-board near the entrance, saw from the visitors' book that the boiler-man was due to call in half an hour, and rushed out again.

On 17 February the London Committee of 100 yet again considered future action, and after another long discussion finally decided to cancel the proposed demonstration on 12 May in favour of supporting a demonstration organised by the East Anglian Committee of 100 at the Marham nuclear base on 11 May. But by this time it was too late for the group to be diverted from its own activity, and anyway this decision, though welcome, seemed only to confirm that the London Committee was still unable to do anything on its own account.

The Spies for Peace

On 20 February the whole group held a crucial meeting to discuss what had happened and to decide what to do next. They first heard a rough account drafted by one of them of what the papers revealed—that they had discovered a Regional Seat of Government (called RSG-6), only about 20 minutes' walk from the Aldermaston route—and they examined the photographs which had been taken. This seemed to be an opportunity beyond their wildest dreams, but before taking it they had to consider its implications. All the members present said in turn what they should now do. The overwhelming majority agreed that they should independently produce a pamphlet about RSG-6 on the basis of the material discovered in Warren Row, and secretly distribute it to the movement in time for the Aldermaston March seven weeks ahead, in the hope that there would be a major demonstration at the site.

There was some disagreement from a small minority, who argued either that such an action would tend to wreck the Committee of 100 and that the function of the group should continue to be that of an open pressure-group within the Committee rather than become a secret cell outside on its own, or else that such an action, however desirable it might seem, would inevitably lead to the arrest and imprisonment of those responsible. After a long discussion, the group decided to go ahead, and the minority left the meeting and took no further part in the group's activities. At the same time the group decided to exclude its more prominent and vulnerable members from direct participation, though they would be kept informed of progress, and also not to include any more members for the time being, except to approach outsiders on a ‘need-to-know’ basis for any necessary help with particular details. The people who remained active members of the group at this stage became the Spies for Peace.

There were eight of them, all in their twenties. They were mostly men with middle-class backgrounds, though two were women (one of whom was pregnant) and two were working-class in origin. Several of them were drop-outs from the educational system, though two of them had Oxbridge degrees. Between them they had one small car and the use of a delivery van. They had all been active in the Committee of 100 in various ways—some of them as full-time workers or local convenors or members of the Industrial Sub-Committee—and they had all been arrested on demonstrations several times. Most of them had previous experience of left-wing politics covering all kinds of groups—CND or the New Left, student or trade unions, Labour or Communist Party, Trotskyist or anarchist organisations—and between them they had a wide circle of contacts all over the country (their closest connections outside the Nuclear Disarmament movement being with the new Solidarity group and the old Freedom group). They had got to know each other well during the previous year or two, and now shared both a personal commitment to radical action and also a common acceptance of libertarian socialism (though hardly any of them would have called themselves anarchists).

Having decided to produce a pamphlet, they had to settle several other questions. The next decision they made was that the pamphlet should be produced in conditions of complete security, to minimise the chances of the authorities being able either to interrupt their work before it was complete or of catching them afterwards. They were prepared to take necessary risks, but not to offer themselves up for sacrifice. They took into special account the experience of the publication of an analogous official secret five years earlier.

The Isis case

When the Second World War was followed by the Cold War between Communist Russia and the West, the American and British governments (joined by Canada, Australia and New Zealand) made a secret treaty in 1947 known as the United Kingdom United States of America Security Agreement (UKUSA). This established a joint system of Signals Intelligence (SIGINT), concentrating on the surveillance of Russian military radio traffic from bases in Europe and the Middle East. Many of the radio operators involved were National Servicemen taught Russian or Morse and trained as radio operators, who returned to civilian life—many going on to university—and were a potentially weak link in the security network.

During the 1950s there were several occasions when American and British aircraft and ships made deliberate incursions across the Iron Curtain in order to provoke radio traffic and provide valuable information. This activity was of course top secret, but it was obviously known to the Russians, and on a few occasions they retaliated by attacking and even destroying American or British aircraft, and the resulting international incidents led to considerable publicity and consequent embarrassment. This episode is described in a recent book on the subject by 'Nigel West' (the Conservative MP, Rupert Allason)—GCHQ: The Secret Wireless War, 1900-86 (1986)—in a chapter with the appropriate title 'Russian Adventures'.

The British authorities generally managed to cover up the significance of such incidents, but on one occasion their cover was blown. On 26 February 1958 a special H-Bomb issue of the Oxford student paper Isis included a short article called 'Frontier Incidents—Exposure', which described the SIGINT system and explained the frontier incidents.

. . . All along the frontier between east and west, from Iraq to the Baltic, perhaps farther, are monitoring stations, manned largely by National Servicemen trained in morse or Russian, avidly recording the least squeak from Russian transmitters—ships, tanks, aeroplanes, troops and control stations. It is believed, perhaps rightly, that this flagrant breach of the Geneva Convention can provide accurate estimates of the size and type of Russian armaments and troops, and the nature of their tactical methods.

In order to get this information the West has been willing to go to extraordinary lengths of deception. British Embassies usually contain monitoring spies. When the Fleet paid a 'goodwill' visit to Danzig in 1955 they were on board. And since the Russians do not always provide the required messages they are sometimes provoked.—A plane 'loses' its way; while behind the frontier tape recorders excitedly read the irritated exchanges of Russian pilots: and when the latter sometimes force the aeroplane to land an international incident is created, and reported in the usual fashion. . . . In a moment of crisis irresponsibility of this kind could well frighten the Russians into war. Certainly if Russian planes were to fly over American bases the American reply would be prompt. But there is no controlling the appetite of the statistical analysers at Cheltenham. . . .

The point of the article was of course that such incidents were more likely to cause than prevent war, and that such information should be made available to the British people as well as the Russian authorities. The authors were two undergraduates who had worked in SIGINT during their recent National Service in the Navy. The article was not signed, but security at Isis was poor, and the British authorities soon took their revenge. In March the office was raided and the editor interrogated, and Paul Thompson and William Miller were charged under the Official Secrets Act. They were tried at the Central Criminal Court in July, and after a deal with the prosecution they pleaded guilty and were sentenced to three months' imprisonment (they went on to distinguished careers in academic history and serious publishing respectively).

The offending article was immediately reprinted as a leaflet by the Universities & Left Review Club, the main organisation of the New Left in London, so the information was widely distributed, at least on the left; but the fate of the victims was a warning of the possible price to be paid for such activity, and the Spies for Peace were determined not to make the same mistakes. (Nigel West's account of this episode is very inaccurate.)

Danger! Official Secret RSG-6

The group then turned to the problem of whether they needed more material for the pamphlet. After further discussion of the risks to be taken and the advantages to be gained, they agreed that another visit to Warren Row was indeed necessary to obtain more information and to make the pamphlet more detailed and convincing. After leaving the material already collected with a sympathetic anarchist who worked in a Communist bookshop in London, they made careful preparations for a second visit to Warren Row on 23 February (a day when there were meetings of both the National Committee and the London Committee in London).

Four members of the group drove to Reading again, checked that the site was clear—noting with interest that there were workmen there during the day, even though it was a Saturday—and then spent the evening in a pub and watched the satirical late-night television programme That Was The Week That Was before returning to search the bunker at leisure. They arrived after midnight, picked the lock of the boiler-house door (which was shut this time) and spent several hours inside the installation. They found to their astonishment that the RSG was fully operational—the electricity and water were on, there were notices on the boards, signs in the corridors, maps on the walls, directories in the telephone exchange, desks and cabinets in the offices, and papers in the drawers. It was clear that nothing had been touched since it was last used during the NATO exercise Fallex 62 five months before—except that for some reason all the ashtrays had been locked up in an office.

First they explored the whole place, and then they specialised in various activities—one transcribed documents, one traced maps, one took photographs, and one ransacked every room. They took the greatest care to leave no trace of their visit. They wore gloves the whole time; they broke no locks, picking those they had to open; they took away only those papers which had duplicates, and copied those which hadn't; they photographed the signs and maps, and copied the plan of the bunker from a wall-chart. When they had finished, they put everything back in its place and left with a suitcase full of papers and a camera full of pictures. This technique was clearly successful, for when the pamphlet appeared both the authorities and the media assumed that an insider must have made some kind of deliberate leak rather than that some outsiders had simply broken into a sensitive and insecure installation and found all the necessary material right there in situ.

The material taken from Warren Row was looked after by the same bookshop assistant for a few days, just in case anyone had noticed anything. The group met again on 25 February and discussed the new material they had now obtained. Its significance lay not only in that it included far more information about the RSG system—including the locations of all the other RSGs and the identities of the staff of RSG-6 (and also of RSG-4 in Cambridge)—but that in addition it included detailed information about the disastrous results of two recent Civil Defence exercises—Parapluie in Spring 1962 and Fallex 62 in September. The latter had already been the subject of dramatic disclosures in October 1962 by the West German news magazine Der Spiegel, which had immediately been prosecuted by the authorities. The group decided that the pamphlet should contain as much information as possible about both aspects of their discoveries, and they immediately set to work to produce it.

They met regularly every Monday evening—that is, at the same time as the Working Group of the London Committee of 100, on the assumption that any likely surveillance would be diverted elsewhere—with more frequent contacts between various individual members in between. Six members lived within walking distance of each other in Hampstead, and the meetings took place in one or other of their three flats. A constant rule was that every single action involved in the operation must have a complete cover story which sounded convincing and could be checked. Another was that the absolute minimum of material was to be kept in writing or said on the telephone. Everything was decided at the meetings, and nothing was recorded. The procedure was completely informal, with no set structure. Decision were taken by consent rather than vote. (As is so often the case, those who did the most talking tended to do the least work.)

The first task was to write the text of the pamphlet. One member of the group prepared a rough draft based on the material from Warren Row, filled out by research in a reference library, completing it on 15 March; a second member then expanded this into a longer draft, adding the postscript, by 18 March; a third member then polished this into a final draft, adding the foreword, by 23 March. During the same period three other members drew out maps and developed the photographs. The text and form of the pamphlet were discussed and agreed by the whole group on 25 March. All the material taken or copied from Warren Row was then burnt, apart from the photographs.

The pamphlet was planned as follows. The group took the dramatic title 'Spies for Peace’, partly as a serious shorthand summary of their position, and partly as a frivolous joke at the expense of the Communist front organisations which used such titles. The pamphlet was to be typed and duplicated (those were the days before personal computers and cheap photocopying), since this could be done with the least trouble and the least risk. It was to be foolscap size, to minimise the number of stencils and the quantity of paper needed. It would have twelve pages, including four electro-stencils for illustrations. The only photograph used would be that of the outside of the RSG, so that there would be no indication that anyone had been inside it. There would be 4,000 copies, the maximum number stencils would run to. The pamphlet was given the inelegant but striking title Danger! Official Secret RSG-62 as a way of catching people's attention in the flood of papers and pamphlets always produced at Easter. The front page consisted of the title with the picture of RSG-6 (photographed in the snow). The text began with a short introduction, then described the RSG system, giving the locations (and telephone numbers) of all the known RSGs, described both the outside and inside of RSG-6, adding a list of its main personnel and a plan of its lay-out, described the two exercises, adding that the RSGs hadn't been activated during the Cuba crisis in October 1962 (with the comment that 'in the face of a real emergency, fuck all was done'), and ended with a conclusion, adding on the back page a map of the area with the suggestion of a demonstration there during the Aldermaston March.

The group calculated that the whole operation would cost about £100—about £1,000 today—which they knew they couldn't afford but thought they could probably raise. They decided to go ahead and see about recovering some of their costs from people who could afford it when they had something definite to show them. They bought a cheap old Underwood typewriter, and one member cut the nine text stencils; the electro-stencils were made by taking the photograph and the maps into a commercial firm in the normal way. By the time all this was ready, they realised that they had only enough time and would probably have only enough money for 3,000 copies after all. They then bought ink, staples, envelopes, wrappers and labels in the normal way. They obtained the paper through a sympathetic anarchist who worked in a pacifist bookshop in London and was able to supply the necessary three dozen reams of duplicating paper without awkward questions being asked. All this material was handled only with gloves at every stage; the coldness of the weather fortunately made this particular precaution seem nothing unusual.

Right up to the last moment they expected the pamphlet to be ignored by the mass media, so it was important to distribute it as widely and effectively as possible. Also every single copy—including their own —had to be sent out by post so that there would be no trace of their origin. About 2,000 copies were to be sent to people likely to be on the Aldermaston March and likely to know what to do—the members of the group themselves, other members of the Committee of 100 (bundles going to secretaries of Regional Committees and convenors of local Working Groups), people known to be sympathetic with the Committee of 100 in CND, Youth CND, the Young Socialists, and the New Left. Copies were also to go to all left-wing papers and magazines. This would at least ensure good publicity in the Nuclear Disarmament movement.

The other 1,000 copies were to go to people who might give it another kind of publicity, whatever happened on the March—national newspapers and magazines, Government ministers and Opposition leaders, right-wing Conservative and left-wing Labour MPs, civil servants, and a long list of 'progressive' celebrities in this country and abroad taken from Who's Who. Copies were also sent to key people in the area of southern England covered by RSG-6—local papers, local councillors, local government officials, constituency Labour Party and trade union branch secretaries, army officers, religious ministers, university dons, and, of course, the people listed on the staff of the RSG itself. One copy was sent to the British Museum, but it never appeared in the catalogue. Later a senior member of the Reading Room staff attempted to obtain a copy, but the person he approached refused to supply one if its availability was going to be restricted; no agreement was reached, so no copy was produced.

By the weekend before Easter, 6-7 April, everything was just ready. Some members of the group then showed typescripts of the final draft of the pamphlet to people they knew personally who had previously given money to the Committee of 100 and were likely to be sympathetic but not inquisitive. One former 'name' in the Committee gave £50, two others gave £10; one relatively rich surviving member of the Committee gave £25. This was just enough. The typescripts were then burnt.

Incidentally, Bertrand Russell did not give any money, though he intended to do so and even believed that he had done so. In the relevant passage of The Autobiography of Bertrand Russell, he described the work of the Spies for Peace and added: 'They had no funds, and appealed to me. I gave them £50 with my blessing' (Volume 3, p. 125). An approach was indeed made to contacts on Russell's staff, but the answer was that while Russell approved of the project he couldn't contribute to it financially—though the contacts themselves made a small contribution. Only later was it discovered that Russell had actually authorised a payment of £50, which had been prevented by Ralph Schoetunan, the most powerful member of the staff.

The final production of the pamphlet was completed during the week before Easter. The sheets were run off on the Solidarity duplicator in the premises of the Independent Labour Party in King's Cross Road, a building used by several left-wing organisations known to the group who wouldn't ask any questions. The work took from Sunday to Tuesday, the members taking turns as they could. At the same time the hundreds of labels were typed on the same typewriter. The sheets were assembled and wrapped and labelled in one of their flats from Tuesday evening to Wednesday afternoon, the members again taking turn as they could, some working right through the night and the next day. The stamps were bought in several Hampstead post offices, and again handled only with gloves. On the Wednesday afternoon they began posting the pamphlet at various places all over London, first the bundles being taken from post office to post office in the delivery van and then the envelopes being taken from post-box to post-box in the car.

Before all the thousands of packets could even be sorted, let alone delivered, the incriminating material was being destroyed. Everything that could be burnt was burnt. Of the things that couldn't, the typewriter was thrown into a river outside London, and—as a last touch of political malice—the cardboard boxes were left in dustbins outside the old Daily Worker office down the road in Farringdon Road. The photographs were posted anonymously to Bertrand Russell to provide him with any direct evidence he might need if he were approached by the press—as indeed he was; it was later discovered that when the police hunt began they were buried in his garden at Plas Penrhyn in North Wales, where they may be to this day. At the same time details of the staff in RSG-4 were sent to contacts in Cambridge, in the confidence that they would be either destroyed or published in a similar way. The final task was to clear out the flats of the members of the group thoroughly to make sure that there was no physical evidence linking them with the operation in any way.

By the Thursday morning, 11 April, when the pamphlet began to arrive all over the country in the post (which was more reliable in those days), there was nothing to show who was responsible. Everything had been disposed of except the pamphlets themselves, the pamphlets had all been got rid of, and they had no fingerprints, no traceable typeface or postmark, and only their contents to help the police with their inquiries. A secret had escaped, and so—they hoped—had the Spies for Peace.

Easter 1963

There was a couple of days' grace before any public comment on the pamphlet. It arrived after Thursday's newspapers had been published, there were no newspapers on Good Friday, and the radio and television news programmes took some time to catch up with it. On Thursday, the day before the Aldermaston March began, there was much discussion of the mysterious document among members of the Nuclear Disarmament movement—and no doubt among news editors and Government officials as well. When the March began at Aldermaston, on Friday morning, many of the marchers had already received copies, and further copies were quickly distributed among them and also to reporters. Soon the police began to seize it and question people about it, but of course no one knew who was responsible. Some people had already begun to produce reprints and summaries on Thursday, more did so on Friday, and many more during the rest of the weekend, which increased both the circulation of the pamphlet and the difficulties of the police. The details of the RSG system had been covered in a D-Notice (an official censorship instruction to the media) only two months earlier, and the authorities answered press inquiries by attempting to suppress the story, but in vain. The news of the pamphlet was broken to the general public on Saturday morning, when it was the main item in almost all national newspapers and radio news programmes, and it dominated all comment on the Aldermaston March for the rest of the weekend.

On Saturday the March was due to pass along the A4 main road a couple of miles away from Warren Row. On Friday night several marchers explored the area, produced leaflets calling for a demonstration there, and distributed them among the marchers in Reading overnight and along the March during the next morning. On Saturday this demonstration took place, exactly as had been hoped. Several hundred marchers—led by 'anarchists, left-wing socialists, and members of the Committee of 100' (as reported by Freedom)—turned off the main road during the lunch break at Knowl Hill, despite the noisy attempts of CND marshals—led by the general secretary, Peggy Duff—to discourage them from leaving the March, made their way to Warren Row and over the fences and banks around the site, and surrounded the entrance to RSG-6 for several hours, chanting slogans and singing songs (the latter were later collected in The RSG Song Book3 ). This, too, was widely reported, though the media made an elaborate business of not saying exactly where the demonstration had occurred.

The pamphlet dominated the rest of the March and helped to inspire the more radical marchers, co-ordinated by a March Must Decide Committee, in a series of diversionary activities, culminating on Easter Monday in a huge final demonstration in the West End of London —again led by anarchists, left-wing socialists, and members of the Committee of 100—which brought the weekend to a fitting climax.

Reactions and comments

The reaction of the radical wing of the Nuclear Disarmament movement, and indeed of the rank and file of the left in general, was quite as favourable as had been expected. Bertrand Russell issued a statement about the Aldermaston March on 16 April including strong praise: 'In particular, the authors of the pamphlet published by the Spies for Peace have performed a public service.' The Committee of 100 generally took the same line, with some qualifications about the danger of being diverted from its main activity, and its members and supporters around the country took the lead in all the following activities.

The reaction of CND was much more mixed, as had also been expected. The senior leaders—especially the chairman, L. John Collins, and Peggy Duff—were at first furious at what they saw as sabotage of the March, and only later grudgingly gave their approval. Peggy Duff said in her memoirs—Left, Left, Left (1971)—that 'the worst year we ever had on the march was 1963' (her account of the episode is very inaccurate). Canon Collins treated the episode differently in his memoirs—Faith Under Fire (1966)—by ignoring it completely. The younger leaders felt differently. The editor of the CND paper, Sanity (David Boulton of Tribune, later a prominent figure in Granada Television), naturally wished to publicise the pamphlet. In the special issue prepared on Friday and printed on Saturday for publication on Easter Sunday, the back page had an anonymous article called 'The Secret Society of War' discussing the subject in general terms, accompanied by an illustration with a caption identifying it as 'The cover picture of the secrets pamphlet, described as "the entrance to RSG-6, seen from the road that runs through Warren Row": This alarmed the CND officials so much that they insisted on first blacking out or cutting out the caption and then tearing out the whole page from all copies distributed. The article was reprinted without the illustration in the May issue, identified as being by Stuart Hall, and accompanied by a front-page article by David Boulton himself, giving some of the detailed information in the pamphlet; and a new illustration showed a marcher's banner with the location of RSG-6 written on it. As for the rank and file of CND, local groups played an active part in distributing reprints and summaries of the pamphlet.

The reaction of the rest of the left was similarly various. The hard Marxists said as little and as late as possible in the Daily Worker (Communist Party) and the Socialist Standard (Socialist Party of Great Britain). But the annual conference of the Independent Labour Party at the Easter weekend praised the Spies for Peace, as did the ILP Socialist Leader. So did the Trotskyist Newsletter. The anarchist paper Freedom was favourable, as was the syndicalist Direct Action. The pacifist paper Peace News was strongly favourable, publishing a front-page article called 'The spies were right' with a detailed account of the pamphlet and a back-page cartoon by Donald Rooum identifying the location of RSG-6 (19 April). The ILP youth paper New Generation later also gave a detailed account of the pamphlet (June).

The right-wing press was as hostile as was expected. The so-called left-wing national newspapers, the Daily Mirror and Daily Herald, were just as hostile, publishing furious condemnations respectively by Cassandra (16 April) and James Cameron (17 April)—the latter groaning, 'God save us from our friends.' Tribune and the New Statesman, and most left-wing Labour figures, were very ambivalent. The Labour Party leaders were either silent or hostile. The Conservative Home Secretary, Henry Brooke, had described the Spies for Peace as ‘traitors’; the shadow Foreign Secretary, Patrick Gordon- Walker, followed by saying that 'they are spies and must be treated as such'. The right-wing journalist Chapman Pincher said in the Daily Express (15 April) that they should be treated 'with the same rigour as spies for war’ that is, capital punishment! But when Parliament reassembled after the Easter recess on 23 April, the Prime Minister, Harold Macmillan, told the House of Commons that the whole affair had been greatly exaggerated, and the excitement began to subside.

How, and who?

The lasting effect of the episode remained to be seen, but the immediate effect was a wave of speculation about the source of the information in the pamphlet and the identity of those responsible for it. A deliberately misleading reference in the pamphlet to 'at least one occupant of at least one RSG' was taken as seriously as had been hoped. The general assumption was that the information must have been leaked by an insider rather than discovered by outsiders, and many people involved in the RSG system were subjected to unpleasant interrogation. The undramatic truth doesn't seem to have been guessed by anyone at the time.

As for the identity of the Spies for Peace themselves, they took care to remain as undetected after their operation as before it. The group automatically disbanded when their work was done, and some took a much-needed and well-earned holiday. Most of them went on the Aldermaston March, but they had nothing to do with the production and distribution of the many reprints and summaries of the pamphlet during the Easter weekend, or with the organisation of the demonstrations at RSG-6 and the various other RSGs around the country. Four of them took part in the demonstration at Warren Row on 13 April, and enjoyed the knowledge that their plan had worked perfectly. Four of them also took part in the demonstrations in London which marked the end of the March on 15 April and were partly inspired by their example, and some of them were arrested. But it was clear that virtually no one, whether in the movement or the media or the police, was sure exactly who they were.

Nevertheless it was fairly easy to guess who they might be. Of course a few of their close colleagues knew some of their identities, and some of their many other associates had ideas which were sometimes correct—though often incorrect. As for the authorities, their views will perhaps be better known when the official records are released under the thirty-year rule in 1994—though not necessarily even then.

At first, however, they clearly had no realistic ideas at all, and then they made much the same sort of guesses as anyone else. Police activity began at once, with threats and seizures and arrests and minor charges on the March, a break-in at the Committee of 100 office in London on 13 April, and interviews with possible suspects from 15 April. On 17 April members of the Special Branch raided a score of people in the London area, including the signatories of Beyond Counting Arses—or, rather, those they could trace—as well as some other people suspected of being involved. Nothing significant was found, and no charges were ever made.

Several of the actual Spies for Peace were never raided, and indeed seem never to have been suspected; whereas many of those suspected and raided had nothing to do with the operation at all. The problem of the authorities was that, while it proved fairly easy to establish the identities of some of the people responsible for the many reprints, it proved completely impossible to track down those responsible for the original pamphlet, and after a few weeks the official hunt died down.

Public speculation about the Spies for Peace was generally very badly informed. The defence correspondent of The Times, Alun Gwynne Jones (later Lord Chalfont), quoted the opinion of 'security officials' that they were 'supporters, probably communist, of nuclear disarmament' (13 April); the Daily Express, quoting the same sources, mentioned 'Communist agents' (15 April); and the Daily Telegraph referred to 'Communist subversion' (17 April); Tribune suggested an ‘agent-provocateur' (19 April); Clare Hollingworth, the defence correspondent of the Guardian, went so far as to suggest 'enemy agents' (13 May).

The main single suspect at the time was Peter Cadogan, secretary of the East Anglian Committee of 100 and convenor of the March Must Decide Committee (later prominent in the humanist movement); in fact he was completely innocent, and he played a valuable part in drawing off press attention for a few days. Subsidiary suspects were Philip Seed, a Committee of 100 activist who was also completely innocent, and George Clark, a prominent activist in both CND and the Committee of 100, who had led a Campaign Caravan around the country during 1962 and claimed previous knowledge of the RSG system, but who wasn't even on speaking terms with the Spies for Peace. The general public were completely bemused, going by a National Opinion Polls survey of Londoners published later in April 1963 — asked who they thought was to blame, 50 per cent said they didn't know, 1 per cent said the Committee of 100, 3 per cent the Civil Defence organisation, 4 per cent the Communists, 5 per cent CND, and 37 per cent the Government!

Speculation continued afterwards. Peace News drew attention to Beyond Counting Arses on 26 April. The Sunday Telegraph, which had good contacts with the security authorities and a good knowledge of the far left, suggested on 21 April that 'it would not be surprising if investigation does not bring to light a shrewd political mind directing this brilliant subversive operation’, and followed on 19 May with heavy hints about a 'master mind behind the Spies for Peace, a 'Jekyll and Hyde character' who was thought to be 'a brilliant man who may be doing an important job', and so on; it was easy to see what was behind this nonsense, but nothing came of it. The Conservative Party Campaign Guide for the 1964 General Election implicated the Independent Labour Party; it was actually involved only to the extent that it supported the Spies for Peace and that some of its members in London and Leeds produced reprints of the pamphlet. Herb Greer's unsympathetic early history of the movement—Mud Pie (1964)— carelessly asserted that the Spies for Peace were 'made up largely of Anarchists loosely attached to the Committee of 100'. Christopher Driver's sympathetic early history of the movement—The Disarmers (1964)—cautiously suggested that they 'might be found among the readers of the Trotskyist [sic] magazine Solidarity'. Richard Taylor's and Colin Pritchard's sympathetic later history—The Protest Makers (1980)—described them as a 'group of libertarian socialists and Anarchists', adding a note that 'it is clear that the group around the journal Solidarity was closely involved'. Paul Mercer's unsympathetic later history—‘Peace' of the Dead (1986)—alleged that 'it did not take Special Branch long to identify those responsible' and that 'it was an open secret within the Committee of 100' that some members of the Syndicalist Workers Federation were involved; the authorities were actually never able to establish who was responsible, and the two named people were involved only in producing reprints and had nothing to do with the original group (indeed the named source of this story wouldn't have been trusted by anyone).

The fact is that the identity of only one member of the group has ever been publicly admitted, though a great many outsiders have claimed membership at various times. At the beginning of 1965 there was much interest in the press and amusement in the movement about a man called Trevor Jones (‘Jonah'), who alleged that he was one of the Spies for Peace and had caused much disruption of official activity, but he was generally dismissed as a nuisance or a provocateur. And a much later example of confusion may be found in Alan Ryan's book Bertrand Russell: A Political Life (1988), which includes references to 'the activities of "Spiees for Peace" (who discovered where the government's wartime communications centres were located and published the information in defiance of the Official Secrets Act)', which isn't quite right, and to 'the government's efficient use of the Official Secrets Act to send the most determined Spies for Peace to jail for eighteen months', which is quite wrong. The essential point to emphasise is that, by taking simple precautions, the Spies for Peace made sure that there was no material evidence against anyone, so that no one was arrested, let alone imprisoned.

Effects and results

The original pamphlet, which appeared just before Easter 1963, was followed by a literally incalculable number of reprints and summaries produced by various groups and individuals over the Easter weekend and then during the next few weeks. There were certainly at least a hundred separate versions, most duplicated but a few surreptitiously printed. It was estimated that about 10,000 pamphlets and about 30,000 leaflets summarising the pamphlet had been distributed by the end of the March, on Easter Monday, and Vanessa Redgrave's speech at the closing rally in Hyde Park that afternoon repeated its main contents.

The largest known edition was a printed version which was produced in London on 22 April in a run of 18,000 copies. (This was one of several which expurgated the remarks about the Cuba crisis to say that ‘damn all' or 'nothing at all' was done.) One summary was distributed at the annual conference of the National Union of Students at Keele University during the weekend after Easter by Martin Loney, then a student leader (and later general secretary of the National Council for Civil Liberties and then an academic sociologist).

A particularly interesting version appeared in the French left-wing paper France Observateur on 18 April. The story filled the front and back pages, with the comment: 'Treason ceased to be treason when it became a public service. The boldness of the Spies for Peace has promoted the peace march from the level of British folklore into an event of international significance'; and the two middle pages were filled with facsimiles of the pamphlet. (The issue was banned in Britain.) Copies of the pamphlet soon travelled further afield, and by June versions were being produced as far apart as Australia, New Zealand and the United States. Also in June the London Committee of 100 began producing a series of duplicated editions which it sold at one shilling, and various other versions continued to appear for the rest of the year.

In exactly the same way, the demonstration at RSG-6 on 13 April was followed by demonstrations organised by local Nuclear Disarmament groups at almost every other known RSG in the country on almost every weekend during the next couple of months. As had been hoped, the Committee of 100 and indeed the radical wing of the movement in general took on a new lease of life.

All these events were reported in the press much more widely than had ever been hoped. No doubt this was partly because of their intrinsic interest; but it was much more because the press during that period bore a bitter grudge against the Government—following the imprisonment in February of two reporters for refusing to disclose (non-existent) sources of information for (imaginary) stories about the Vassall spy case to an official tribunal, and the denial in March by the Minister of War, John Profumo, of rumours about his relationship with Christine Keeler which everyone in Fleet Street knew to be true (the resulting sex-and-politics scandal revolving around Stephen Ward dominated the political scene for the rest of the summer). All the capitalist newspapers wanted the Spies for Peace to be caught and punished; but meanwhile they were delighted to be able to embarrass the Government from a new angle.

Despite specific police threats, detailed accounts of the pamphlets and the demonstrations appeared in some papers of the libertarian left. What was more surprising and significant was that, despite official and unofficial pressure and all the political implications, the Daily Telegraph finally broke ranks in the Establishment—by printing on 19 April what was alleged to be the transcript of a programme broadcast by Radio Prague the previous day, including substantial quotations from the Spies for Peace pamphlet. On the same day Private Eye published a full-page parody of the pamphlet—with the title 'Top Secret: Do not read this page' and spoof details of 'Holes in the Ground' (HIGs)—and on the next day the pamphlet was shown and discussed on the television programme That Was The Week That Was. And the case was used as the theme of an episode in the Granada Television serial The Odd Man (Edward Boyd's 'The Betrayal of Ambrose Leech'), broadcast on Independent Television on 17 May.

The Spies for Peace had entered the folklore of political culture—and not only in Britain. The pamphlets and demonstrations were praised by the Situationist movement on the Continent as an exemplary instance of the destruction of spectacle4 and creation of situations, made the subject of an art exhibition called 'The Destruction of the RSG-6' held in Odense, Denmark, during June and July 19635 , and held up as a model for further revolutionary action—which they were.

Developments

But the important thing was how the situation would develop in practice. Soon the ripples began to spread as the lessons sank in. The information about RSG-4, which had been sent to contacts in Cambridge, was published in a similar though much shorter pamphlet on 25 April. On 2 May a typed leaflet appeared stating that the communications system connecting the RSGs and the central Government was located in underground bunkers near Chancery Lane underground station in London, with surface entrances in Furnival Street and High Holborn. At the same time secret telephone numbers and addresses were being passed round by word of mouth, and for several weeks members of the Nuclear Disarmament movement used them to harass and, if possible, to disrupt the communications system.

One unfortunate episode occurred after the demonstration at RSG-12 in Dover Castle on 5 May. Local activists broke in to the site and discovered further secret papers about the RSG system. However, lacking confidence in their own ability to make use of the material and knowledge of who else might be able to do so, they handed the papers over to the secretary of the National Committee of 100 and the editor of Peace News—both of whom had expressed support for the Spies for Peace at Easter. But these two leading figures in the anti-war movement not only destroyed the material but even rebuked those responsible for this skilful and entirely successful action, so a valuable opportunity was wasted.

The Spies for Peace episode and work continued to be the subject of both private and public discussion during summer 1963. In June the text of Beyond Counting Arses was reprinted by Solidarity (Volume 2, Number 116 ) to provide documentation for this discussion. Also in June a pamphlet with the acronymic title Resistance Shall Grow7 was published by a coalition of groups in the libertarian left—the Independent Labour Party, the London Federation of Anarchists, Solidarity, the Syndicalist Workers Federation, and a section of the London Committee of 100—and was also included in Anarchy 29 as `The Spies for Peace Story. Subtitled 'The Story of the Spies for Peace and Why They are Important For Your Future', this compilation of anonymous articles described the events of Easter 1963 and the various repercussions, with particular attention to the reactions of the authorities, the media and the orthodox left, and with the hopeful conclusion that the episode might be 'the basis of a genuinely revolutionary mass movement'.

In September Nicolas Walter's The RSGs, 1919-19638 was published as Solidarity Pamphlet 15 to fill in the historical background of the emergency regional government system since the First World War (though he didn't go back as far as its slightly earlier origins during the First World War). One interesting point to emerge was that the revived RSG system had not only been fairly widely known for some time but had actually been discussed openly in the press on several occasions and described in some detail in the Daily Mail in February 1961; indeed Bertrand Russell himself had drawn attention to its significance (in a speech to the Midlands Conference for Peace in Birmingham on 11 March 1961, reprinted as the pamphlet Win We Must). By this time, the authorities, having failed to lay their hands on the Spies for Peace, drew a practical lesson from them instead, and also in September an official report on Civil Defence gave detailed information about the RSG system to the general public for the first time. Already the structure had been modified to provide for the likely dismemberment of the regions by nuclear attack and the establishment instead of Sub-Regional controls (as reported by Sanity in August), and soon the Civil Defence structure was completely dismantled, though a skeleton system survived. In a way, then, the Spies for Peace succeeded completely.

Revival and failure

But the Spies for Peace had aimed at something much more than merely discrediting or even destroying the Civil Defence system, and by the autumn of 1963 they resumed their work. The group had kept constantly in touch, and had also remained active in other ways. Members were among the representatives of the Nuclear Disarmament movement who confronted Bernard Levin with the pamphlet on That Was The Week That Was on 20 April, and among the hecklers at the public meeting organised by the London Region of CND on 28 April when leaders of the Nuclear Disarmament movement offered their belated approval to the Spies for Peace (and made an idiotic appeal to give themselves up!). Several members took part in the Committee of 100 demonstrations during the summer at Marham (in May) and Porton (in June), during Greek Week (in July) and the subsequent Committee convoy to Greece, as well as in the Cuban Embassy demonstration (in July) and the Notting Hill anti-eviction struggle (in August). But, when the London Committee once more relapsed into the same paralysis as had afflicted it before Easter, the group was re-formed at the end of August.

At this point two members dropped out of any further activity, and two new members were brought in to replace them. At various times during the following period other people took part in specific activities on a temporary basis, and there was a growing network of contacts in several parts of the country, but the hard core remained almost unchanged.

The aim of the Spies for Peace remained the same; but now their task was more difficult. It would not be sufficient to repeat their work; it was necessary to move forward and do better than before. They had discovered and exposed the emergency regional government system; now they set out to discover and expose the emergency central government system behind it. They had acquired the essential trust in each other and the basic expertise and experience for this kind of activity; but they were determined not to take any unnecessary risks, which limited their freedom of action. So once more they withdrew from other activities and resumed work.

The first area to be explored was the deep shelters in London which had been constructed during the Second World War. Papers found in Warren Row had shown that the RSG- system had not been activated during the Cuba crisis in October 1962, a few weeks after the Fallex 62 exercise which proved the uselessness of the whole system. The group decided to see what been done with the deep shelters, and they picked on the one near Belsize Park underground station as being the easiest to break into without risk of detection. The shelter was raided on 28 September 1963, and they discovered that it not only had been unused during the Cuba crisis but was unusable at any time, since its fittings were all either dismantled or derelict. But nothing much could be made of that on its own.

The next area to be explored was the enormous military complex near Corsham, just east of Bath on the main London-Bristol road and railway. Contacts at the CND annual conference in October reported local suspicions that this was the site of the emergency central seat of government, and this coincided with hints in the press that in a war the Government would go underground 'somewhere in the West'. The group decided to see what could be discovered. A preliminary visit was made in November, and two thorough searches were made during December. The whole area was combed, and several installations were broken into; but the group found it impossible to get far enough into the complex to confirm their strong suspicions about it without taking excessive risks, and the operation was temporarily suspended.

Instead the group turned to the London communications system near Chancery Lane underground station. Attempts were made to break into various places during January 1964, but again they found it impossible to penetrate the system without more drastic measures. At several meetings the group discussed—both alone and with sympathetic contacts—the possibility of cracking the system in other ways, whether by planning a public demonstration to draw attention to it and trying to get in during a diversion, or else by mounting a more determined assault altogether. But in the end it was decided to proceed no further because the operation seemed unlikely to succeed without taking unnecessary risks or using undesirable methods.

Another visit was made to the West Country in February, this time in the area of the Mendips, where other contacts had suggested the central seat of government might be located. A long search ended with the discovery of a mysterious site at Temple Cloud, but when this was raided it turned out to be only a Home Office Supply and Transport Store. A great deal of equipment was found in it, but no important papers. Yet another visit was made to the West Country in May, but again nothing was discovered.

By this time attention had been turned elsewhere, as a result of independent work by another group active in East London. In March 1964 the Ilford Civil Defence headquarters was broken into, and some of the papers found there were passed on to the Spies for Peace. References were found to a site near Kelvedon Hatch in Essex which sounded interesting. The site was located after a short search, and was broken into on 29 March, Easter Sunday, at the time of the Easter March. Kelvedon Hatch turned out to be an intriguing place, since it combined a Sub-Regional headquarters in the RSG system with a Group headquarters in the Royal Observer Corps system. A great deal of material was removed from the huge bunkers at Kelvedon Hatch, and much of it was found to be interesting; but most of it related to the ROC structure and its exercises, which were hardly worth the trouble of exposing.

One particularly significant item of information that did emerge was that the London Region, whose RSG was strangely missing from the material found in Warren Row, had apparently been eliminated from the system altogether, and divided up between the Eastern, Southern and South-Eastern regions, so that London was to be ruled by Regional Commissioners in Cambridge, Warren Row and Dover; the various sectors of the capital were to be administered from several Sub-Regional headquarters, of which Kelvedon Hatch was the one for East London north of the Thames. The implication was that in the event of nuclear war London would be virtually abandoned to its fate—but this was no news for anyone who had read the original Spies for Peace pamphlet, and again it was not worth the trouble of exposing on its own.

Further developments in East London put an end to work in that area. In May the Wanstead Civil Defence headquarters was broken into. In August three people were arrested and charged with the Ilford and Wanstead break-ins. There was some dramatic publicity for a time, with heavy hints about the identity of the Spies for Peace, but in the event the magistrates court proceedings were confined to events in East London and the wider implications were obscured. The defendants were given large fines, which were soon raised by sympathisers.

Another area again was Wales, where contacts pointed out suspicious sites in various parts of the country. Visits were made several times during the spring and summer of 1964, large areas were explored, and some sites were examined; but no hard information was ever obtained.

On 16 and 17 October 1964, during the weekend after General Election which brought the Labour Party back to power after thirteen years, two final visits were made to the Corsham complex, and the most determined efforts so far were made to break into appropriate sites. But yet again the task proved impossible, and the operation had to be terminated once and for all. This marked the end of the activity of the Spies for Peace as a group.

Scots Against War

During all this time a parallel but completely independent response to the situation in the Committee of 100 had taken place in Scotland. Some Glasgow activists who had attended the Way Ahead conference in February 1963 were impressed by the arguments of Beyond Counting Arses, and developed their ideas in a similar way.

The first public indication of this phenomenon was the appearance at the Holy Loch demonstration on 25 May 1963 of a duplicated leaflet called How to disrupt, obstruct and subvert the Warfare State, and signed `Scots Against War'. This was followed by an irregular series of publications over the next couple of years, aimed at stimulating radical activity in the Scottish Nuclear Disarmament movement.

This activity was not confined to argument, and sabotage became frequent and widespread from 1963 to 1966. Several fires were started at the Holy Loch and Faslane bases, and many Civil Defence and Army offices all over the country were broken into and wrecked. Occasionally some individuals were arrested, but the authorities generally preferred to keep things quiet. Few charges were brought, and only fines were ever imposed. The Scots Against War group was never broken, but in the end it faded away.

In June 1966 the Scottish Solidarity group published as its first pamphlet A Way Ahead9 , which was a collection of articles by and about the Scots Against War and the sabotage issue printed in both Scotland and London, with editorial comments. The subtitle was 'For a New Peace Movement', but the pamphlet actually marked the end of the old one. Nevertheless, the career of the Scots Against War, inspired by the same ideas as the Spies for Peace (and frequently in informal contact with them), may be seen as one of the most successful practical assaults on the military system mounted by the whole Nuclear Disarmament movement.

Last things

The individual Spies for Peace remained active after the end of their work as a group. During 1964 they had already joined the picnic at Warren Row on 16 August. Following the successful pirate radio broadcasts during the General Election of October 1964 in South London, they joined a new group of Radio Pirates which set out to combine old methods of gathering information with new methods of distributing it. But they left the group before its first (and last) broadcasts at Easter 1965. The theme of the messages was to be the secret Civil Defence plans for London, and some of the material accumulated by the Spies for Peace was used in preparing the texts. But the treatment was sensationalised and the organisational and technical defects of the group were such that it soon collapsed. Despite this failure to revive the work of the Voice of Nuclear Disarmament, the Spies for Peace joined the demonstration at the end of the 1965 Easter March called for by the broadcasts (whose texts were distributed in pamphlet form). This was at the Rotundas in Monck Street, Westminster, which were suspected of being the site of the London RSG (if any) or even of the emergency seat of government — and where there had also been a demonstration at the end of the Easter March in 1964.

After this the individual members of the group were involved in several appropriate activities. Some helped to produce the fake American dollars bearing slogans against the Vietnam War during 1966 and 1967. Several took part in the Brighton Church demonstration in October 1966. Contacts were involved in the springing of George Blake from Wormwood Scrubs in October 1966. Several took part in the Greek Embassy demonstration in April 1967. Some joined the Committee of 100 demonstrations at the Corsham complex during 1967. And several were involved in the housing struggles which became the Squatters movement in 1969.

At one stage tenuous connections were made with a new tendency on the libertarian left. One of the contacts of the Spies for Peace, who had been prominent in the Radio Pirates, was involved in an attempt to fire a harmless rocket at the Greek Embassy in 1967; the attempt was a fiasco, but also a portent of things to come. And after the first shooting at the American Embassy in August 1967, the police raids of Committee of 100 militants involved a few members of the Spies for Peace. None of the group was in fact involved in the later developments culminating in 1970-1971 in the Angry Brigade, but these connections were not entirely coincidental.

In 1968 some of the Spies for Peace joined the Aldermaston March on the Easter Saturday to take part in a YCND demonstration at Warren Row. This commemorated their success five years earlier; but it also marked their failure to achieve any further success, and indeed the failure of the first Nuclear Disarmament movement as a whole—for that was the last of the first series of Aldermaston Marches, and 1968 also saw the disbandment of the Committee of 100 and its replacement as the vanguard of the radical left by the new student movement and the campaign against the Vietnam War. Some of the Spies for Peace continued political activity for many years, and a few were involved in the revived Nuclear Disarmament movement of the 1980s, but by that time they had long ceased to have any corporate existence.

Epilogue

One of the main successes of the Spies for Peace was the complete absorption into the public consciousness of the information they revealed. This was shown in 1965 when Peter Watkins made The War Game, a television film about the effects of a nuclear war which turned out to be so convincing that the authorities put pressure on the BBC not to broadcast it. Its picture of the political system which would be operated during a nuclear war took for granted the RSG system described by the Spies for Peace, although this had actually been radically altered by then. (It was shown in cinemas at the time and then to peace groups all over the country for twenty years, until it was at last broadcast in July 1985.)

Another success was the general assumption that further information of the same kind should be distributed as widely as possible, and quite soon this began to happen quite openly. Peter Laurie wrote a long article on the emergency government system in the Sunday Times Magazine (10 December 1967), and then expanded it into a frequently revised book, Beneath the City Streets (1970, 1972, 1979, 1983). Further information appeared in Tony Bunyan's book, The Political Police in Britain (1976, 1977), and also in several pamphlets—such as London: The Other Underground (1974) by 'Anarchists Anonymous, Region 1 (1978) by Martin Spence, and Review of Security and the State (1979) by 'State Research'.

During the following decade the field was taken over by Duncan Campbell. He first became well known as one of the three defendants in the ABC trial of 1977-1978 (which concerned the SIGINT system), who were found guilty of breaches of the Official Secrets Act but were neither fined nor imprisoned. He then turned to the emergency government system. Articles in Time Out (21/27 March 1980) and the New Statesman (2 October 1981) were followed by a 500-page book, War Plan UK (1982, 1983). This is a very detailed study of 'The Truth About Civil Defence in Britain' from the beginnings of the system during the First World War up to its reorganisation during the 1970s and the exercises testing it during the early 1980s. Campbell was able not only to work (almost) completely in the open, but also to use the work of a great many other people (including some of the Spies for Peace). He later produced another book, The Unsinkable Aircraft Carrier (1984, 1986), a similarly detailed account of 'American Military Power in Britain’. His work may be said to have completed that begun by the Spies for Peace after a quarter of a century, so that the British people now have all the necessary information about their fate at the hands of the state in a military—or civil—emergency.

Note

All accounts of the Spies for Peace by outsiders have been vitiated by lack of knowledge of what really happened. The only previous accounts based on such knowledge were articles published in the Guardian (9 April 1966)—and reprinted as a leaflet, The Spies for Peace: Their Story Told at Last—and in Inside Story 810 and 9 (March/April and May/June 1973), of which the present account is a revised and expanded version.

NB: Footnotes added by Libcom.

  • 1http://libcom.org/library/beyond-counting-arses
  • 2https://libcom.org/library/danger-official-secret-rsg6-spies-peace
  • 3The Broadsheet King - The RSG song book: a handful of songs (1963)
  • 4“In Britain, the revolt of youth found its first expression in the peace movement. It was never a whole-hearted struggle, with the misty non-violence of the Committee of 100 as its most daring program, At its strongest the Committee could call 300,000 demonstrators on to the streets, It had its finest hour in Spring 1963 with the "Spies for Peace" scandal. But it had already entered on a definitive decline: for want of a theory the unilateralists fell among the traditional Left or were recuperated by the Pacifist conscience.” – On The Poverty Of Student Life (1966) https://libcom.org/library/poverty-student-life
  • 5https://situationnisteblog.wordpress.com/2016/01/09/destruktion-af-rsg-6-en-kollektiv-manifestation-af-situationistisk-internationale-1963/
  • 6https://libcom.org/library/solidarity-workers-power-211
  • 7https://libcom.org/library/resistance-shall-grow-1963
  • 8 https://libcom.org/history/rsgs-1919-1963-nicolas-walter
  • 9 https://libcom.org/library/way-ahead-new-peace-movement
  • 10 https://libcom.org/article/inside-story-8-1973

Attachments

Comments

The Raven #06 1988

Issue of The Raven from October 1988. As always with The Raven, we do not agree with all of it but reproduce it for reference. The article on anarchism and the selfish gene by the cretinous Peter Gibson is particularly terrible in this issue.

Submitted by Steven. on July 8, 2013

Contents

  • Editorial - 97
  • Illustrations for Kenneth Rexroth's Bestiary - Clifford Harper - 99
  • Tradition and revolution - George Woodcock - 103
  • The mystery of Dr Nathan-Ganz - Heiner Becker - 118
  • Architecture for all - Brian Richardson - 146
  • A conversation with Nellie Dick - John Pether - 155
  • Anarchism and the selfish gene - Peter Gibson - 167
  • Carlo Cafiero on action and communism - Nicolas Walter - 174
  • Review: Questioning technology - Denis Pym - 187
  • Illustrations between pages 129 and 136

Attachments

Raven-06.pdf (4.5 MB)

Comments

The Raven #07 1989

Cover of The Raven issue 7 1989 showing the contents and a Kenneth Rexroth poem "The Scarecrow" illustrated by Clifford Harper

July 1989 issue of The Raven, including Colin Ward on (un)employment in the UK and Italy, Kropotkin as a historian of the French revolution, the Marquis de Sade, Nicolas Walter on Emma Goldman.

As ever, the contents of this issue are of variable quality and usefulness.

Contents

  • Illustrations from Kenneth Rexroth's Bestiary - Clifford Harper
  • A Few Italian Lessons - Colin Ward
  • Segmental Acephalous Network Systems - Harold Barclay
  • Kropotkin as Historian of the French Revolution - Heiner Becker
  • Emma Goldman's Disillusionment in Russia - Nicolas Walter
  • Sade and Sadism - Jean Raison [pseudonym of Nicolas Walter]1
  • Review of Joan Halperin's Félix Fénéon: Aesthete and Anarchist in Fin de Siècle Paris - George Woodcock
  • Review of Peter Marshall's William Blake: Visionary Anarchist - Peter Cadogan
  • Review of John Clark's The Anarchist Moment - Brian Morris
  • Anarchism and Nature 1 - Michael Duane
  • Anarchism and Nature 2 - David Morland

Attachments

raven7.pdf (10.59 MB)

Comments

The Raven #08: On Revolution

A black flag against a sky: woodcut by Falke from Crapouillot (Paris) special number on "l'anarchie” January 1938.

An issue of this anarchist journal published by Freedom Press, from October 1989.

Author
Submitted by Fozzie on December 17, 2022

Contents

  • Editorial
  • The Anarchist Revolution - Errico Malatesta
  • The Method of Revolution - Herbert Read and Theodore Michelson
  • Reflections on the French Revolution - Peter Kropotkin
  • Dormant Seeds of 1848 - John Hewetson
  • Opposing Conceptions of the Social Revolution in 1917 - Voline
  • The Kronstadt Revolt - Anton Ciliga
  • The Rehabilitation of Mexico - Alexander Skirda
  • The Occupation of the Factories in Italy in 1920 - Errico Malatesta
  • The Wilhelmshaven Revolt - Ernst Schneider
  • CNT-FAI-FIJ LNational Committee: Three Years of Struggle in Spain 1933-1939 - The Libertarian Movement
  • Peasants Revolt in Italy (1949) - Freedom
  • Protestors Storm the Bastille (1989) - The Guardian
  • No More Illusions - Reginald Reynolds
  • Further reading On Revolution

PDF courtesy of Sparrows Nest Archive, Nottingham.

Attachments

Comments

The Raven #09 1990

Front cover of the Raven #9 with a black and white illustration of a bird and a list of the contributors

Ninth issue of The Raven from January 1990. Contents of variable quality and usefulness.

Submitted by Fozzie on April 10, 2022

Contents

  • Editorial
  • Mikhail Bakunin and the National Question - Serge Sipko
  • Has Anarcho-Communism Failed? - Laslo Sekelj
  • Architecture: Making Nowhere Somewhere - Colin Ward
  • Sociobiology: An Alternative View - Brian Morris
  • Anarchism and Human Nature - Don Alexander
  • Feminism, Anarchism and Ecology: Some Connections - Nickie Hallam & David Potter
  • Male/Female Relations and the anthropological record - Harold Barclay
  • C.W. Daniel: The odd man - Nicolas Walter
  • A challenge to accepted fictions - Andrew Hedgecock (reviews of recent Freedom Press publicartions)

Attachments

raven9-final.pdf (6.72 MB)

Comments

The Raven #10: On Education

Raven 10 cover featuring an illustration by John Watson showing some angry letter "R"s attacking a child.

An issue of the Raven journal dedicated to education. Published in 1990.

As usual, contents of variable quality.

Contents

  • Editorial
  • The Authoritarian Tradition in British Education - John Shotton
  • Kropotkin and Technical Education: an anarchist voice - Michael Smith
  • Education vs Schooling: The Case for Home Learning - Zoe Korycinska
  • No Dead Poet's Society Here - Paule Pym
  • Education or Processing - Lyn Olson
  • Intellectuals and the Industrialisation of Education - John R. Doheny
  • Four Easy Pieces and One Hard One - Colin Ward
  • Comment on The Raven 9 - Nicolas Walter
  • The Ending Century - Prospect and Retrospect - George Woodcock

Attachments

Comments

The Raven #11: On Class

Cover of Raven 11: On Class featuring an illustration by Roberto Ambrosoli showing a cartoon cloaked anarchist tilting a "pyramid" of different classes

A generally poor edition of The Raven from July 1990. The article by Tom Jennings is good, as are the historical pieces by Gary Pattison and R.W. Jones. The rest is reproduced for reference only.

Contents

  • Editorial
  • Class, Power, and Class Consciousness - Johnny Yen
  • Politics and the Class Struggle in the 1990s: Libertarian Theory - Tom Jennings
  • Worker Worship - Camillo Berneri
  • Class Politics: an exhausted myth - George Woodcock
  • Class - Peter Neville
  • Myself and the Working Class - Donald Rooum
  • Anarchist Influences in the Durham Coalfield before 1914 - Gary Pattison
  • Anti-Parliamentism and Communism in Britain 1917-1921 - R.W. Jones
  • Social Thought and Ideology - Johnny Yen
  • The Future (and past) of Anarcho-Communism: A Comment - Keith Flett

Attachments

Comments

Fozzie

2 years 8 months ago

Submitted by Fozzie on April 30, 2022

"the self-taught ceases to be one of kind as soon as he succeeds in forming for himself a real culture. But in those circumstances his culture is no longer working class. A cultivated worker like Rudolf Rocker is like a black brought to Europe as a baby and bred by a cultivated family or college. The origin, like the skin colour, doesn't count. No-one would see in Rocker the former saddler. [...] So-called working class culture is, in short, a parasitic symbiosis of real culture, which is still bourgeois or half-bourgeois."

Perhaps forgiveable for Berneri to write this in the 1930s. Pretty weird for Freedom to republish it in 1990 with the barest of disclaimers in the editorial.

The Raven #12: On Communication

October/December 1990 issue of The Raven anarchist journal.

Author
Submitted by Working Class … on December 11, 2021

Contents

  • Editorial
  • Tips on writing news reports - Dirk Spig
  • Communication - Michael Douane
  • Art as a weapon 1: Frans Seiwert and the Cologne Progressives - Martyn Everett
  • Communication by a tabloid journalist - Joe Kelly
  • Notes of an anarchist columnist - Colin Ward
  • The use of cartoons in anarchist propaganda - Donald Rooum
  • Cartoonists in Freedom
  • Class and the communication of anarchism - Johnny Yen
  • George Barrett's answers - Colin Ward
  • George Barrett: a biographical note - S E Parker
  • Objections on anarchism - George Barrett
  • Challenging the New Church - Andrew Hedgecock
  • Discussion notes on communicaton - Freedom Press

Cover illustration - Philip Sansom at Speakers’ Corner in the 1950s, drawn by Donald Rooum.

Attachments

TheRaven-12.pdf (5.7 MB)

Comments

Fozzie

2 years 6 months ago

Submitted by Fozzie on July 2, 2022

PDF added.

Art as a weapon: Franz Seiwert and the Cologne progressives - Martyn Everett

Fig 1.  Hans Schmitz  -  Mass
Fig 1. Hans Schmitz - Mass

An account of Franz Seiwert and the 'Cologne Progressives', a group or circle of artists who followed and participated in the radical currents around the German council communist organisations AAU and especially the AAU-E. The 'Cologne Progressives' may be the most radical group of artists ever.

Submitted by Steven. on November 8, 2010

Art has a long history of use as a propaganda weapon by the powerful, who have patronised particular forms of art and particular artists as a means of enhancing or glorifying their own position. The icon-like portraits of Queen Elizabeth I provide an obvious example, as artists were forbidden to paint other than an officially approved likeness. More recently, the harnessing of art to commodity production - to sell products and create a particular, favourable image of the multi-national corporation is a phenomenon we are all familiar with. Occasionally, however, attempts have been made to transform art into a political weapon; to use it as a means of overthrowing a cruel and unjust social system.

In order to achieve this, artists have had to periodically rethink the whole nature and language of art so that they could challenge the state and the dominant cultural values that underpin both state and economy. This is why new cultural avant-gardes have frequently been linked to anarchism or socialism, their radical politics informing their radical artistic stance. The post-Impressionists and the Surrealists provide ready examples. Attempts to construct a politically engaged art have usually been most successful during times of political ferment, when the culture of the ruling class is already under siege, as during the post First World War Weimar Republic (1918-1933) when Germany was deeply divided and torn by armed conflict.

Art historians have tended to focus mainly on the Expressionist movement and Dada during this period, overlooking the work of the political constructivists, the `Cologne Progressives', a movement which grew out of Expressionism and Dada, and was a contemporary of both. As with Expressionism and Dada the Cologne Progressives were heavily influenced by anarchism, and many of the political constructivists contributed to a range of anarchist and socialist publications.

The Cologne Progressives were a loose grouping of artists initially centred on Cologne and Dusseldorf, which for the last years of its existence produced the radical art magazine A bis Z (1929-1933). Its aims and ideals were, however, shared by artists from elsewhere, and the group eventually included members in Prague, Moscow, Vienna, Amsterdam and Paris. The members of the Progressives all saw their primary purpose as developing visual weapons for the political and social struggle of an oppressed working class against the rich and powerful. They sought to express complex political ideas in simple visual terms, exposing not the nature of the capitalist system, but its causes, and suggesting revolutionary solutions.

Frans Seiwert, Heinrich Hoerle and Gerd Arntz, the principle members of this group were barely in their twenties when the war came to an end, and although they had already taken part in the anti-war movement, their period of major creativity only began with the Weimar years. They were among the most radical of the politically active artists of the time, identifying principally with the council communist organisation the Allgemeine Arbeiter Union, although they also had connections with the anarcho-syndicalist FAUD, the KAPD (Communist Workers Party) and the KPD (Communist Party). They were also active contributors to the journal Die Aktion, edited by the anarchist Franz Pfemfert, for which they provided title-page illustrations, and articles. Their artistic influence lay in Expressionism and in the early religious art of their area. As Gerd Arntz subsequently wrote about Seiwert:

He was very strong in his primitivism as the early Christians (ie Rhenish Primitives). We all came from the old paintings and the early woodcuts.

In fact Seiwert was originally a Catholic, who broke with the Church for its failure to condemn the horrors of World War I.
Fig 2. Franz Seiwert - Solidarity

Although they displayed artistic links with the Dutch De Stijl, and with Russian Constructivism and Suprematism, the work of the Progressives differed from these movements in two ways; it was overtly political in its content, and it was almost exclusively representational and so retained an easy intelligibility - important because their art was not produced for the gallery, the art critic or other artists, but for ordinary people. The subject matter of their art, and the form in which it was executed was largely determined by their political beliefs. They also sought to break down the cultural exclusivity of art, by using an artistic language that could be easily understood, and which was widely disseminated in a form suited to the mass society created by capitalism. So they frequently utilised the woodcut or the linocut, which could be readily reproduced in the papers like Die Aktion and Der Ziegelbrenner.
The political constructivists were anxious to de-individualise art, and tended to concentrate in their work on groups and classes, and not on individual characters. Individuals are represented only to emphasise their powerlessness, or their subject position, concepts such as solidarity by grouping people together. (see figs 1 and 2) Figures were schematised to the point where they became completely anonymous - as anonymous and de-individualised as capitalism made them. This transformation of form was just as important as the transformation of content. Seiwert, who was the main theoretician of the Progressives, wanted to create a new art of the working class which would not just come from putting a proletarian prefix to bourgeois styles. Consequently the Progressives were determined to develop a new style which involved a rejection of gallery art:

If one correctly conceives labour as the maintenance of life of the individual and of the whole, then art is nothing other than the visualisation of the organisation of labour and of life. Panel painting, which was created not accidentally, but from an inner necessity coinciding with the rise of modern Capitalism, becomes inconceivable. Anyway, an individual work of art as confirmation of an egocentric type of person on the one hand, and, on the other, in the hands of its owner, as confirmation of his title as possessor, will no longer be possible. (Seiwert A bis Z 1932)

Rejection of panel, or easel painting, was also clearly seen in Seiwert's response to Kokoschka. During street-fighting in Dresden during the right-wing Kapp Putsch, a shot fired by defending workers damaged Rubens' painting Bathsheba. Ignoring the casualties (35 were killed and 151 wounded in the fighting) Kokoschka distributed a leaflet to defend the Rubens, beseeching the workers to fight elsewhere, because `the saving of such elevating works of art was in the end much greater than any political action'. Seiwert's response was immediate. Rubens' art had long been dead, he wrote, `For a few hundred years we have had enormous holes in gigantic frames'. Such art paralysed the will of the present generation: `it weighs heavily on us and prevents us from acting'.

Seiwert's involvement with a number of anti-war groups during World War 1 was crucial in determining the later development of the Progressives. Franz Pfemfert, the editor of Die Aktion had achieved a remarkable fusion of art and politics in his determination to create a mass-circulation anti-war paper, and this combination was carried across into the work of the Progressives, who saw little difference between their art and their political activity. Indeed, the political trajectory of the Progressives paralleled that of Pfemfert and Die Aktion, as he moved from anarchism to council communism. Hoerle and Seiwert continued to contribute to Die Aktion up until their deaths. (see fig. 3)

Fig 3. Heinrich Hoerle - Cover for Die Aktion

Seiwert and Hoerle were close friends of Ret Marut, the editor of Der Ziegelbrenner, the fiery, clandestine anarchist magazine and some of Seiwert's first published graphics appeared in Der Ziegelbrenner.
Marut had been an active participant in the Munich `soviet' of 1919, and had narrowly escaped the firing squad after the soviet's collapse. While he was in hiding from the counter-revolutionary death squads, Seiwert and several of the other `Progressives' notably Hoerle, Freundlich and Hans Schmitz, helped with the production and distribution of the paper. Marut fled Germany for Mexico, where he became famous as the writer B. Traven. In order to protect his real identity he severed nearly all his contacts, the sole exception being Seiwert. Apart from the illustrations for Der Ziegelbrenner, Seiwert also drew a sketch of Marut, and painted his portrait. (fig. 4)
Fig 4. Franz Seiwert - Ret Marut

Seiwert's contribution to the socialist and anarchist press also included many articles about the social role of art, commentary on the events of the time, and on anarchist themes, notably on the differences between authoritarian and anti-authoritarian communism, identifying himself with the latter. He also wrote an article on the anarchist writer Erich Muhsam, and with the French author Tristan Remy co-authored Erich Muhsam: Choix de Poesie (Lyon, 1924) which included an essay by him entitled Erich Muhsam: the militant.
Seiwert's most significant achievement was to co-edit, with fellow-artist Hoerle and Walter Stern thirty issues of the paper A bis Z, between October 1929 and January 1933. The first issue featured the work of fellow Progressives on the cover: a painting by Hoerle, another / by the Polish artist Jankel Adler, who later fled to Britain, and became involved with the group around War Commentary l Freedom, a connection for which the British government refused his application for citizenship. A sculpture by Otto Freundlich was also illustrated.

Freundlich had been connected with Seiwert since 1918 when they were both involved in working with the circle around Die Aktion: They had subsequently participated in the Congress of the Union of. Progressive International Artists held in Dusseldorf in May 1922. Members of the Berlin `Kommune' group, which included Freundlich, Raoul Hausmann, Adler, Stanislav Kubicki and Malgorzata Kubicka, launched a fierce attack in the plenary session against art dealers, and against some artists who had supported the War. Seiwert and Gert Wollheim (another artist with anarchist sympathies) supported the attack by the `Kommune' group. Freundlich's sculpture was singled out for criticism by the Nazis after they gained power and the catalogue for the Nazi exhibition of so-called `degenerate art' Entarte Kunst, featured one of Freundlich's sculptures on the catalogue cover. Freundlich himself died in a Nazi concentration camp during the war.

Each issue of A bis Z reproduced the artistic work of the Progressives, or introduced readers to the various traditions that had influenced them: religious art, cave paintings and so on. The example of Pfemfert's Die Aktion was not lost, and writings on the social role of art appeared alongside extracts from Bakunin's writings, short reviews of books written by Mfhsam and Alexander Berkman and articles on the theory of council communism. Raoul Hausmann, a pioneer of Berlin Dada in the magazine Die Freie Strasse, and an early exponent of photomontage, contributed articles on film and photomontage (Hausmann had previously contributed articles to the anarchist Die Erde and the Stirnerite Der Einzige) and the Hungarian Moholy-Nagy wrote about art and photography.

Artists who became identified with the `Progressives' through A bis Z included Auguste Herbin (Paris), Wladimir Krinski (Moscow), Peter Alma (Amsterdam), August Tschinkel (Prague) and the photographer August Sander (Cologne) whose work was regularly featured in the magazine, as well as Schmitz, Hoerle, Arntz and Freundlich. During its first year of existence A bis Z was distributed to contacts in Austria, Switzerland, Poland, Russia, Turkey, Holland, Belgium, France, USA, Mexico, India and Palestine.

The common factor uniting these artists was the way in which their art became an extension of their political activities. They were populist in their aims seeking to break down art's exclusiveness and develop new forms for art in order to facilitate communication of their ideas. They tried to develop a simple pictorial language which, they hoped, would be understood by the workers to whom their art was directed. This led some of the Progressives, like Gerd Arntz, an art teacher who became head of the Graphics Department of the Vienna Wirtschafts and Gesellschaftsmuseum to develop the Vienna method of pictorial statistics (isotypes) originally formulated by Otto Neurath. Arntz's art became almost diagrammatic and his work on isotypes involved him in the production of a pictorial atlas in collaboration with Tschinkel and Alma.

Rather than caricature the class enemy, Arntz and the Progessives attempted to visualize the social relationships which gave the ruling class their power. Arntz explained his work like this:

Grosz . . . draws the capitalist as an ugly and fat criminal. I did things differently. He can be good-looking, a decent family man with beautiful daughters ... I sought to show the position of the capitalist in the system of production - for that they need not be as ugly as Grosz made them.

and while Grosz showed the worker as a creature of misery, Arntz rejects this view:

We too show hits as miserable because he was a product of miserable circumstances. But with us he was also a revolutionary who tackled things. Our art was to make a contribution to tearing the old society apart. It was propaganda, it attempted to reveal social contrasts and show social opportunities, not just moralising criticism.

Arntz frequently split his pictures into various levels in order to contrast the superficial appearance of the social order with the way things really worked. So above ground the boss canoodles with a whore in a car while below the miners work and die. In Barracks (1927) while the soldiers parade in dress uniform, in the basement beneath them, a man is shot by a firing squad, his head depicted as a rifle-range target. Although Arntz divides some pictures in an obvious way, utilising a natural division between different floors in a building, the picture is sometimes broken in a more sophisticated way, by the beam of a searchlight, or the contrast between light and shadow. (fig. 5)

Fig 5. Gerd Arntz - War

The use of contrasting areas of solid blacks and whites was a feature of the work of many of the artists grouped around A bis Z, partly because the technique lent itself easily to printed reproduction, and the widespread dissemination of images, partly because the use of solid geometrical areas of black emphasised the feeling of oppression by the industrial system. They saw society as deeply divided, polarised into right and left wing camps, and the use of black and white gave visual expression to that social polarisation.

Fig 6. Hans Schmitz - Workers' Walk

Hans Schmitz also utilised this contrast between black and white: the prison-like qualities of the factory are clearly expressed in Workers' Walk (1922) (fig. 6) its echoes of Van Gogh's La Ronde des Prisonniers reinforced by the heavy, oppressive dominance of the black walls.

Schmitz's studies were interrupted by his conscription into the army. With the revolution at the end of the War, he became a member of the Soldiers' Council in Cologne, and joined the Spartacus League, the left-wing break-away from the Social Democrats, led by Rosa Luxemburg and Karl Liebknecht which subsequently formed the nucleus of the Communist Party. After resuming his studies in Dusseldorf, he met Seiwert, and helped with the distribution of Der Ziegelbrenner, beginning a period of close co-operation with the Progessives which continued until 1933. In 1922 he was a delegate at an anarchist Congress in Berlin. The Nazi rise to power resulted in a break in his work, and much of his output was destroyed during the air-raids of the Second World War.

Figur 7. Hans Schmitz - Workers' Training

His surviving linocuts depict the dehumanised nature of the industrial system, with a physical environment that dominates the individual, rendering the worker an extension of the machine (see fig. 7)

Like the other Progessives Schmitz undertook solidarity work with the Communist International Workers Aid Committee, but as a rule the Progressives kept apart from the Communist Party, and the ASSO, the communist dominated Association of Revolutionary Artists. Seiwert explained the differences between them:

Just because its contents have a tendency to be 'proletarian', making statements about the struggle, solidarity, and class consciousness of the proletariat, bourgeois art has not by any means as yet become proletarian art. Form must be made subservient to content: content must recast form to become content. The work where this happens is created out of the collective consciousness where the self which creates a work is no longer bourgeois individualistic isolation, but a tool of the collective consciousness ... To maintain that when the content of a bourgeois art form makes a statement about proletarian problems this was proletarian art, seems to me a wholly Social-Democratic attitude, and in this context 'Social Democrats' includes those who are members of the Communist Party.

Seiwert then extends this critique into a more general attack on Communist methods:

It is exactly the same attitude which believes that the means of production, in the Capitalist sense, can be redirected from the control of those above to those below in a more far-reaching way than by the regulation of the means of production in a Communist society; the same attitude which believes in taking bourgeois technology from bourgeois industry and using it, in the hope that science developed in the service of the bourgeoisie can contain pure, independent, objective truth and, taken out of the hands of the bourgeoisie, can become science for the proletariat. Yes - science for the proletariat, so that it can remain the proletariat, but no means by which the proletariat can rise up and free itself.
A Communist society, and with it Communist culture, cannot be created by taking over the positions of Capitalist society and of bourgeois culture. Proletarian art exists when its form is the expression of the organisation of the feeling of solidarity, and of the class consciousness of the masses . . .

This statement, in spite of the terminology, encapsulates the anarchist rejection of authoritarian communist attempts to seize and use the state to direct a revolution, and reformulates it in terms of science, technology and culture.

In order to attack capitalist industrialism more effectively Seiwert resorted to a highly stylised representation, and the development of a simple pictorial language, which dialectically conceived, symbolised the opposing forces of capitalism and communism. A chimney, transmission belts, furnace, factory chimney and so on, stood for the inhuman aspects of industrialisation, whilst the sun, stars and trees have a positive value, pointing towards a better, socialist future. They can also have a negative significance, a crossed-out sun would strengthen the evil impression of the industrial scene. People are frequently depicted as being shaped or controlled by the system, and in many of Seiwert's linocuts a person's head is linked to the factory transmission belts to indicate that under capitalism the worker is only a part of the production process. (fig. 8)

Fig 8. Franz Seiwert - Factory

Sometimes Seiwert's work was directly in a more political tradition, such as his icon-like portraits of Karl Leibknecht, and the anarchist-socialist Gustav Landauer. (fig. 9) Like Leibknecht, Landauer was murdered by reactionaries during the Revolution of 1918/19. Their portraits were among several of socialist martyrs produced in a small pamphlet Lebendige, by Peter Abelen, Anton Räderschneidt, Seiwert, and Angelika Hoerle, who died of tuberculosis when still only 24.

Fig 9. Franz Seiwert - Gustav Landauer

Seiwert also produced a remarkable linocut poster, commemorating the full horror of the execution of the Chicago anarchists in minimalist terms. (fig. 10)

Fig 10. Franz Seiwert - Chicago 1877

The rise of fascism, and the subsequent war destroyed the group, although Seiwert died early in 1933, of an X-ray burn sustained at the age of 7, and which he suffered from all his life. His death came just before the Nazis could destroy his work, and in all probability, the artist himself.

Seiwert and the Progressives tried to wrench art from its uneasy position as a commodity, and transform it into a weapon for communicating revolutionary ideas and ideals. In their attempt they have left us with an inspiring legacy of political images, a coherent, libertarian socialist theory of art, and a practical example of immense personal courage in the face of reaction.

Originally published in The Raven no. 12, October/December 1990. Taken from Kurasje.org

Comments

Red Marriott

14 years 1 month ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Red Marriott on November 8, 2010

Missing Landauer pic added.

Steven.

14 years 1 month ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Steven. on November 9, 2010

amazing, thank you!

Entdinglichung

14 years 1 month ago

In reply to by libcom.org

Submitted by Entdinglichung on November 9, 2010

the legendary statistical atlas on society and economy (1930) by Gerd Arntz and Otto Neurath can be downloaded as a pdf here: http://www.wirtschaftsmuseum.at/pdf/Atlas_Neurath_Gesellschaft_und_Wirtschaft.pdf (14.5 mb)

The Raven #13: Anarchists in Eastern Europe

Cover of The Raven issue 13 with an illustration by Clifford Harper showing a man with a black flag on horseback

An issue of The Raven from January 1991 including articles on Anarchists in Eastern Europe, Nestor Makhno and anarchism in Ukraine, Chomsky's anarchism and a reprint of a letter from David Koven.

Contents

  • Editorial
  • Introduction - Andrew Hedgecock
  • East: a freedom workshop
  • Nestor Makhno: a mini historiography of the anarchist movement in Ukraine 1917-1921
  • Letter to an Old Friend - David Koven
  • Chomsky's anarchism - Peter Marshall
  • Comments on The Raven 12 "On Communication"

Cover illustration by Clifford Harper, from Anarchy: a graphic guide.

Attachments

TheRaven13.pdf (5.5 MB)

Comments

The Raven #14: On Voting

Cover of Raven 14 is an illustration by Rufus Segar from 1964 showing a two fingers up gesture with the slogan "why I won't vote"

An issue of the anarchist journal The Raven from 1991 with articles on voting in elections - and being against that.

Author
Submitted by Fozzie on May 28, 2022

Contents

  • Editorial
  • Freedom to vote? Freedom from voting? - Peter Cadogan
  • The green dilemma - Brian Leslie (UK Green Party)
  • To vote or not to vote? - Michael Duane
  • Election tactics - Jonathan Simcock
  • The exercise of real power - Zeb Korycinska
  • Compulsory Voting: a useful target for anti-state action? - Brian Martin (Australia)
  • Democracy destroyed by its very institutions: the example of Switzerland - Marianne Enckel and Phillippe Tonnelier
  • The 'purists', the 'realists' and the straightjacket: Emma Goldman, the Spanish Anarchists and the February Elections, 1936 - Tony Powell
  • Revolutionary Government - Peter Kropotkin
  • Anarchists and voting - Freedom (Three editorials from 1964)
  • Comments on The Raven 12: On Communication

Cover illustration by Rufus Seagar from Anarchy 37, March 1964.

Attachments

Comments

The Raven #15: On Health

Black and white figure holding a "Health For All!" placard in one hand with a stack of £20 notes in the other. The figure is surrounded by various other figures and logos associated with health.

1991 issue of the anarchist journal The Raven published by Freedom Press. Including various articles on health.

Submitted by Fozzie on June 3, 2022

Contents

  • Introduction - Silvia Edwards
  • Shifting models in the NHS - Simon Kinsey
  • Are you normal? God help us! - Jim Brown
  • Watching and listening: a paediatrician's career 1944-86 - Jenny Corbett
  • Health warning - Tom Smythe
  • In the belly of the NHS - Katy Andrews
  • Song: Weary mercy - Caroline Hodgson
  • Towards human ecology - M. Boustred
  • Does childhood matter? - Clio Bellenis
  • The satanic child abuse epidemic: 1990-1991 - Donald Rooum
  • Do GPs take the sexuality of older people seriously? - H.B. Gibson
  • Crippen wasn't all bad - Arthur Moyse
  • Mental health and society: empirical and theoretical approaches - Johnny Yen
  • Healthy beliefs - F.A. Jenner
  • Improving standards. Whose? - Judy Beer
  • Alternative therapy - Tony Gibson
  • Cartoon by Donald Rooum
  • Well oiled - Mick Kidd
  • Abolition of ill health - John Hewetson
  • A GP's report - Dr M. Greet
  • Book review - Some Lives by David Widgery - Adrian Walker
  • Editor's notes

Cover illustration: collage by Silvia Edwards

Attachments

Raven15.pdf (5.86 MB)

Comments

The Raven #16: On Education (2)

A cute cartoon of a  seated kid with the top of his head opened to reveal some flowers growing. He is watering the flowers from a wartering can

The second Education-themed edition of this anarchist journal published by Freedom Press in 1991.

Author
Submitted by Fozzie on December 21, 2022

Contents

  • The seeds of its own destruction - Michael Duane
  • Our responsibility for the future of higher education - John A Schumacher
  • The axe, the chainsaw, and education - Denis Pym
  • Nurturing the radical spirit - Gaetano Piluso
  • Sexual freebom at all ages - Tony Gibson
  • The new superpower - Amorey Gethin
  • Delinquency - Alex Comfort
  • Kropotkin, mutual aid, and selfish genes - Peter Gibson
  • Adrift in the lanb of patriots - David Koven
  • Editor’s notes

cover illustration by Donald Rooum

PDF courtesy of Sparrows Nest Archive, Nottingham.

Attachments

TheRaven16.pdf (30.49 MB)

Comments

The Raven #17: Use of land

Issue of The Raven journal about the use of land in capitalist society. Reproduced for reference.

Contents

  • Editorial
  • Property Expropriation: The Anarchist Approach - Graeme Nicholson
  • The Garden of Cocagne - Marianne Enckell
  • Coming Back to Earth - Maureen Boustred
  • Whiteway Colony - Tom Keell Wolfe
  • Communismo Libertario and Communalism in the Spanish Collectivsations (1936-1939) - Yaacov Oved
  • An Editorial Afterword
  • To make that future now - Keith Flett
  • Green Politics or party politiking: A view from Australia - Graham Purchase
  • The Right to Roam - Harold Sculthorpe
  • A journey though contemporary land use - Jonathan Simcock
  • Green Anarchism - Richard Harris
  • The Highland Land War - Stephen Cullen
  • Nature Conservation as a Land Use - Bev Nichols
  • Colonising Land: Utopian Ventures - Colin Ward
  • A letter from Harold Barclay

Attachments

Raven-17.pdf (4.48 MB)

Comments

The Raven #18: Anthropology Anarchism and Africa

An uncredited black and white illustration of a small mud walled hut with a straw roof

An issue of the anarchist journal The Raven from 1992 with articles on anthropology and Africa. Contents of mixed quality and usefulness. Reproduced for reference.

Contents

  • Introduction - John Pilgrim
  • Anarchy in Milton Keynes - Colin Ward
  • Anarchism and the epigenetics of politics - Peter Gibson
  • Anthropology and anarchism - Harold Barclay
  • The great days and now - Angus Calder
  • Comments on The Raven: Communication (Kropotkin, Gibson and Mutual Aid) - Peter Gibson
  • Publisher's Notes
  • Attachments

    raven-18.pdf (5.7 MB)

    Comments

    Fozzie

    2 years 6 months ago

    Submitted by Fozzie on June 11, 2022

    Ward's article on Milton Keynes reminded me of a conversation I once had about the place with a Town Planner. I said that I found it quite soulless and alienating. He replied that this couldn't possibly be right because he'd seen the plans and they were excellent!

    Needless to say, he'd never actually been to Milton Keynes and it appears that Colin Ward hadn't either when he wrote his piece.

    (I'm entirely open to the idea that there are nice things about the place and the communities that live there have done their best with what they have though...)

    Anarchy in Milton Keynes - Colin Ward

    Milton Keynes: Helmut Jacoby for MKDC Architects 1973-74
    Milton Keynes: Helmut Jacoby for MKDC Architects 1973-74

    Colin Ward examines interlocking musical communities in Milton Keynes, as described by anthropologist Ruth Finnegan's book The Hidden Musicians: music-making in an English town. In these cultural networks Ward sees evidence of anarchist tendencies and strains in society.

    Author
    Submitted by libcom on April 29, 2006

    Everyone has their own definition of anarchism. One I find generally useful is the first three paragraphs of the article Peter Kropotkin was asked to write for the 11th edition of the Encyclopaedia Britannica in 1905. This is the collection of volumes which (however repugnant we now find its sales techniques) is the place we look for a working definition of most things.

    Kropotkin's first paragraph said that:

    ANARCHISM (from the Greek, contrary to authority), is the name given to a principle or theory of life and conduct under which society is conceived without government - harmony in such a society being obtained, not by submission to law, or by obedience to any authority, but by free agreements concluded between the various groups, territorial and professional, freely constituted for the sake of production and consumption, as also for the satisfaction of the infinite variety of needs and aspirations of a civilised being.

    That's his first paragraph, and of course he has the usual problem of anyone writing an encyclopaedia definition, he has to be concise, but at the same time, to bring everything in. So his second paragraph goes:

    In a society developed on these lines, the voluntary associations which already now begin to cover all the fields of human activity would take a still greater extension so as to substitute themselves for the State in all its functions. They would represent an interwoven network, composed of an infinite variety of groups and federations of all sizes and degrees, local, regional, national and international - temporary or more or less permanent - for all possible purposes: production, consumption and exchange, communications, sanitary arrangements, education, mutual protection, defence of the territory, and so on; and, on the other side, for the satisfaction of an ever increasing number of scientific, artistic, literary and sociable needs."

    Kropotkin was a scientist, a physical geographer in origin, and his third paragraph drew an analogy from physics and from biology, and you might even claim from structural mechanics and music. For he claimed that:

    Moreover, such a society would represent nothing immutable. On the Contrary - as is seen in organic life at large - harmony would (it is contended) result from an ever-changing adjustment and readjustment of equilibrium between the multitudes of forces and influences, and this adjustment would be the easier to obtain as none of the forces would enjoy a special protection from the State.

    These opening remarks express the kernel of his argument for society as opposed to the State, and for the community as opposed to the government.

    Society or the State

    The next stage in the argument for me, at least, was provided by the philosopher Martin Buber, who wasn't an anarchist, although he had strong anarchist connections. He was the friend and executor of a German anarchist Gustav Landauer, who made a very profound remark, which I quote from Buber's book Paths in Utopia (Routledge, 49). "The state", said Landauer, "is not something which can be destroyed by a revolution, but is a condition, a certain relationship between human beings, a mode of human behaviour; we destroy it contracting other relationships, by behaving differently." Buber wrote a brilliant essay called 'Society and the State' which was printed in English in the long-dead journal World Review in 1951, and printed in a book of his called Pointing the Way.

    Buber begins by making a clear distinction between the social principle and the political principle, pointing out that "it is inherent in social structures that people either find themselves already linked with one another in an association based on a common need or a common interest, or that they band themselves together for such a purpose, whether in an existing or a newly-formed society." And he then goes on to stress his agreement with the American sociologist Robert MacIver, that "to identify the social with the political is to be guilty of the grossest of all confusions, which completely bars any understanding of either society or the state".

    The political principle for Buber, just as for Kropotkin, is characterised by power, authority, hierarchy, dominion. He sees the social principle wherever people link themselves in the pursuit of a common need or interest. Then he has a very interesting flash of understanding, which I see endlessly illustrated in contemporary politics. What is it, Buber asks, that gives the political principle its ascendancy? His answer was: "The fact that every people feels itself threatened by the others gives the State its definite unifying power; it depends upon the instinct of self preservation of society itself; the latent external crisis enables it to get the upper hand in internal crises ... All forms of government have this in common: each possesses more power than is required by the given conditions; in fact, this excess in the capacity for making dispositions is actually what we understand by political power. The measure of this excess which cannot, of course, be computed precisely, represents the exact differences between administration and government." Buber calls this excess the "political surplus" and he observes that "its justification derives from the external and internal instability, from the latent state of crisis between nations and within every nation. The political principle is always stronger in relation to the social principle than the given conditions require. The result is a continuous diminution in social spontaneity."

    Neighbourhood and association

    I find this a devastating perception. And I think that a whole lot of people have always had an instinctive feeling that if any community can't organise itself, it is going to find governmental bodies filling the vacuum. There has been at least sixty years of effort to establish local community associations as voluntary, democratic, all-embracing bodies able to become unifying influences in every locality. These efforts are reported in a new book called Enterprising Neighbours: the development of the Community Association movement published this year by the National Federation of Community Associations. David Donnison provides an interesting introduction welcoming the honesty of this history because its approach to several questionable assumptions that a whole lot of worthy grassroots organisers take for granted, primarily the idea that "people want to spend their time making friends with neighbours rather than because they have shared interests".

    We can define the two possibilities as communities of propinquity and communities of interest. In practice plenty of us belong, for different reasons, to both, fulfilling Kropotkin's aspirations to "an interwoven network, composed of an infinite variety of groups and federations of all sizes and degrees" and so on. Students of the social problems that were said to arise in the vast new out-of town housing estates of the inter-war years, like Dagenham outside London or Wythenshawe outside Manchester, were apt to attribute them to the fact that huge new settlements of people who were strangers to each other found themselves living together in places without the familiar comrnuniry facilities of the places they had come from, and thought that what was needed was a programme of community building.

    The lessons were supposed to have been learned in the post-war programmes of New Towns which culminated with Milton Keynes. In practice the stop/go financing of the New Towns all through the fifties, sixties and seventies meant that the aspirations for synchronising new housing, new industry and social and community facilities seldom really happened as planned and as described in the publicity material. But I do think it is fair to say that the money invested in most of the New Towns on the funding of community facilities, including paying the salaries of people described as Community Development Officers or some similar title, was well spent, and contrasts favourably with the experience of the post-war versions of those pre-war out of town housing estates which we all know about: the places where we love to see television films of the blowing-up by public authorities (not anarchists) of tower blocks which won't have been paid for until the early 2lst century.

    All the same, the worthy citizens who organise local community associations, whom we all know, when they pause and reflect on their labours, talk wistfully of the apathy and indifference of the people all around. They are not angry, they are just regretful that other people don't live up to a particular idea of society and community based on propinquity. It makes me ponder yet again, not only on the very significant observation I have quoted to you from Professor Donnison, but on Kropotkin's aspirations for an anarchist society.

    Milton Keynes and music

    This is why I need to tell you about my discovery of anarchy, in Kropotkin's sense, in Milton Keynes. It is because I have been reading, with very great pleasure, the book The Hidden Musicians: music-making in an English town by Ruth Finnegan, published last year by Cambridge University Press. She is an anthropologist from the Open University, so the particular English town she describes is Milton Keynes. The immense advantage of her ethnographical approach is that she refrains from making those value assumptions about music that most people automatically assume. As we all know, people talk about 'serious' music, meaning the music they take seriously, and implying that all other music is somehow frivolous.

    Professor Finnegan has, I am sure, her own musical preferences, but she does not allow them to intrude on her study of music-making. I am reminded of Mark Twain's quip that "Wagner's music isn't really half as bad as it sounds".

    Salvation Army bands, the Sherwood Sinfonia, the families dressing up for the Country and Western night, church choirs, the Morris Men and a hundred rock groups are all music, and when you consider the people hiring venues, arranging gigs, negotiating with visiting soloists, drawing up programmes, ferrying their children to rehearsals and carting tons of equipment around, let alone packing in the audiences, you realise that a vast and hitherto unrecorded proportion of the population anywhere is directly involved in the activity of music-making. In fact you feel that the whole population in one way or another is indirectly involved.

    This is a remarkable social fact: that music-making is, more than anything else you can think of quickly, the cement of society, the expression of that social spontaneity that Buber was looking for, the most immediate and accessible example of Kropotkin's vision of the highest development of voluntary association in all its aspects, in all possible degrees, for all imaginable aims; ever changing, ever modified associations which carry in themselves the elements of their durability and constantly assume new forms which answer best to the multiple aspirations of all."

    Professor Finnegan manages to sweep aside endless assumptions: the sociologists' preoccupation with class, the distinctions we make between professional and amateur, and, above all, ideas about musical exclusiveness. The same busy performers can find themselves in a brass band one night, in a symphony orchestra another, and in an ad hoc jazz group at the weekend. This is the fluidity of involvement in changing communities that attracted Buber and Kropotkin. It's nice to think that a valuable element of the community quotient of any society, East or West, can be expressed in termsof the sheer number of young people endlessly practising for their big performances in a local pub under the self deprecating group names they choose (Ruth Finnegan lists more than a hundred, of which a mild example is 'Typical Shit'). This is the backhanded way in which shared enthusiasms hold communities together.

    Let us take a look at some of the interlocking, mutually supportive communities that her book describes, seeing them as a measure of the community content of Milton Keynes.

    The music subculture

    She notes how we have a socially defined canon of 'classical music' epitomised by varying combinations of professional players, live, broadcast and recorded, which "implicitly moulded people's views of music" but "there was also a whole grass-roots sub-culture of local classical music. Though perhaps `invisible' to most scholars, in practice this was the essential local manifestation of the national music system ... one aspect was the provision of audiences with the necessary skills of appreciation for professionals coming to give concerts locally, but it extended far beyond this to the whole system of local training, playing, actively practising musical groups and public performances by local musicians."

    One concrete example of this continuing tradition is the way in which printed scores and music parts, both vocal and instrumental, get passed on: "These were often borrowed rather than bought and when a local choir, say, found itself, as so often, singing from old and well-marked copies, it was easy to picture the earlier choirs 20, 30 or even 50 years ago singing from the self same copies - and repertoire - of classical choral music in the day when, perhaps, those parts cost just one penny."

    In Milton Keynes, as in anywhere else, the classical music tradition rests on highly trained specialist musicians, so it can be seen as a "high-art pursuit for the few". But looking a little closer, Ruth Finnegan sees that local musicians "varied enormously in terms of educational qualifications, specialist expertise, occupation, wealth and general ethos." Take the leading amateur orchestra, the Sherwood Sinfonia, where she found exceptions to the usual assumptions, "like the young sausage-maker, later music shop assistant, who besides being a Sherwood Sinfonia violinist was a keyboard player and composer with a local rock group, or pupils from local comprehensive schools not all in the 'best' areas."

    Take too the Brass Band world. Don't be deceived by the way that people imply that that sector is 'a world of its own' confined to families where it had become a tradition. There is endless evidence of this in the tradition of Salvation Army bands, works bands or Boys' Brigade bands, but we're all familiar with great and famous performers who belonged as much to the allegedly incompatible groupings of the dance band, jazz group or symphony orchestra. In Milton Keynes, Ruth Finnegan found that no other musical groups, except possibly a few church choirs, had such solid links, sometimes actual instruments and sheet music from long before the new city was conceived: from the Woburn Sands Band of 1867, the Wolverton Town and Railway Band of 1908 or the Bletchley Boys' Brigade Bugle Band of 1928. By the 1980s the constituents of, say, the Stantonbury Brass or the Bletchley Band and the new Broseley Brass had members of both sexes and all ages. Ruth Finnegan was assured that their political commitments were across the whole spectrum and the people involved included postmen, teachers, telephone engineers, motor mechanics, personnel managers,
    butchers, train drivers, clerks, labourers, storemen and shopworkers, "but also included computer engineers, a building inspector, a midwife and several schoolchildren".

    Forget your assumptions: the brass band world was more representative of class and occupation in Milton Keynes than any political group. And exactly the same was found to be true of the folk music world. One of the things she observed in local folk clubs was their relative transience: "There were others too, even less long-lasting, which for a time engaged people's enthusiasm but faded out after a few years or months ..." like the Concrete Cow Folk Club. One leading singer at the Black Horse in Great Linford explained that "anybody's welcome to join in, play along, sing a song, add some harmony to a chorus or simply have a beer and listen".

    Change and variety

    This is a reminder of Kropotkin's important stress on impermanence, and his insistence on "an infinite variety of groups ... temporary or more or less permanent ... an ever-changing adjustment and readjustment of equilibrium". In the brass world we emphasise the continuity of tradition, in the folk world we love the way in which the mood and the venue change from pub to pub. I see, where I live in Suffolk, how as the venue changes, performers, some of them old friends, others complete strangers, adjust to the mood, the audience and the acoustics, and play along together, sometimes accompanying a singer none of them have met before, exchanging through gestures and eye-signals information about key and tempo, chords and harmony. It is exactly the same automatic reciprocity that you notice between the members of a string quartet, with the significant difference that people like the Amadeus had played together for forty years.

    When the whole variegated patchwork of the folkweave pattern comes together, as in the Folk-on-the-Green Festival in Stony Stratford, they provide, as Ruth Finnegan comments, "a magnificent showpiece of local talent" bringing in other streams like Ceilidh bands to dance to, or the Morns-dancing groups. As one adherent told her, "by playing with other people you get another dimension to performance". Then she moves to the world of music theatre, meaning opera, the Gilbert and Sullivan light operas, musical plays - not so much 'Oklahoma' or 'West Side Story' as local groups could never afford the copyright fees involved, but old favourites and, for example, the series of musical plays based on local history which emerged on the Stantonbury Campus, one of which I have actually seen. It also covers the pantomimes put on at Christmas by every kind of group from schools to Women's Institutes.

    If your measure of the importance of music in human society is the sheer number of people involved in the actual production, music theatre must be the winner. Among performers it brings together both singers and actors, and it also calls for the utmost skill in scene designers, lighting electricians, painters and stage-hands, costume makers, and an enormous number of citizens involved in getting people to rehearsals, feeding and bedding them, booking halls, producing programmes, drumming up the audience and selling tickets. Many such ventures were conducted to raise funds for local causes, and Ruth Finnegan is eloquent about the meaning for the participants

    ...local soloists flourished and even the less skilled chorus and small-part singers expanded, steeped in music for hours on end, attending constant rehearsals, studying their parts in every odd moment they could snatch from work or family - small wonder that one concluded 'I ate, slept and dreamt music'. Some members had before had relatively little systematic musical experience, and for them such experience would be a revelation – as for the local plumber unable to read notated music who talked and talked of the joy of singing in operas and pantomimes and his discovery of the beauties of listening to music. For their regular audiences too, the public performances were not only grand occasions of theatrical display, marked by colour, movement, dance and dramatic as well as musical expression, but also an opportunity to hear well-known tunes and arrangements which even after the end of that year's performance could remain in the memory to evoke that special experience and lay the foundation for looking forward to next year's production."

    Fluidity and movement

    Then there's the jazz world. The three best-known bands playing in Milton Keynes in the early 1980s were the Original Grand Union Syncopators, the Fenny Stompers and the T-Bone Boogie Band. Dr Finnegan discusses these three with a brief mention of dozens of others in the area. These groups won a huge reputation locally, with wildly unexpected combinations of performers and instruments. Talking of the T-Bone Boogie Band, she explains that "they presented themselves as a zany 'fun band', but their act followed many traditional jazz and blues sequences, with beautiful traditional playing interspersed with their own wilder enactments of blues. They spoke of these as 'improvised out of nowhere, on the spur of the moment', but they were in practice based on long hours of jamming together as a group." She goes on to say that "they saw themselves as 'a community band', playing 'to give other people enjoyment ... and for our own enjoyment as well', a hobby rather than professional enterprise. When they were approached by a recording company and offered money to go professional, they turned it down."

    Her account of the fluidity of the jazz groups sounds like Kropotkin describing his ideal society. She sees the actual instrumental composition of jazz groups as "more variable than in most other musical worlds" and that "jazz musicians were tied neither to written forms nor to exact memorisation, but rather engaged in a form of composition-in-performance following accepted stylistic and thematic patterns".

    For them, jazz was freedom, as compared with either classical music or rock. She says that "far more than other musicians they would break into smiles of recognition or admiration as one after another player took up the solo spot, and looked at each other in pleasure after the end of a number, as if having experienced something newly created as well as familiar. As one local jazz player put it, 'we improvise, with the tunes used as vehicles, so everything the group does is original'. Local jazz musicians often belonged to several jazz bands, moving easily between different groups ... jazz in Milton Keynes is more a series of venues than an integrated and self conscious musical world ... and both the musical activity itself, and the shared skills, pride and conventions that constituted jazz playing seemed to be a continuing element in their own identity and their perceptions of others."

    Dissent and co-operation

    Then she moves to the country and western world, describing the Milton Keynes Divided Country and Western Club, going strong in Bletchley since the mid 1970s. The club's name, she says, indicated certain options. One of these was in dress: 'divided' between those who chose to come dressed `just as you like' and those who preferred `western dress'. Either was acceptable, and around half had opted for one or another version of 'western' gear which could range from a token cowboy hat or scarf or to the full regalia. "In contrast to rock and jazz events," she explains, "the audience sitting round the tables was family based, with roughly equal numbers of men and women, several children, and people of every age from the twenties upwards, including middle-aged and elderly people; only the late teenagers were absent. It was a 'family night out' ... the secretary welcomed individual visitors from other clubs to interest and smiles from his listeners - an established custom in country and western clubs, in keeping with their general atmosphere of friendliness and personal warmth".

    She makes it sound almost like a meeting of a religious sect like the Shakers in nineteenth century America: "As the evening went on, more and more people got up to dance, adding to and developing the music through their rhythmic movements in the dance - one of the age-old modes of musical expression and appreciation. The atmosphere was relaxed and unselfconscious. and most people whatever their age, sex or build looked remarkably carefree as they danced to the band - the middle-aged woman with her tight jeans, jersey and big leather belt over her well-rounded bulges, the visiting technician and grandfather with his broken smoke-stained teeth, gleaming gun and cowboy gear, the young wife out for the evening with her husband, drawn in by his general interest in country and western music and now sharing his enthusiasm – and scores of others."

    The country and western world was a co-existence of people interested in the 'western' aspects and those who most valued the music. This co-existence was summed up in the very name of the Milton Keynes Divided Country and Western Club, which as Dr Finnegan says, at first sight suggests dissension, but in practice symbolises fruitful co-operation and an ultimate sharing of interests between these wings of the country and western world.

    She moves on to another musical scene, rock and pop, a catch-all phrase since meanings and definitions are always shifting with what Derek Jewell calls the continual flux of the vocabulary of popular fashion. Dr Finnegan describes how "Milton Keynes was swarming with rock and pop bands. They were performing in the pubs and clubs, practising in garages, youth clubs, church halls and school classrooms, advertising for new members in the local papers and lugging their instruments around by car or on foot. There were probably about 100 groups, each with their own colourful names and brand of music ... From the amount of time, trouble and (in many cases) money the players invested in their music, and from their own comments, it was clear that they got great social and personal satisfaction from their band membership - 'making people listen to what you say' and 'finding a way to express ourselves' - rather than regarding it primarily as a profitable enterprise ... The players' ages, educational backgrounds and occupation were more varied than most of the generalisations about modern rock music and youth culture might suggest."

    She is greatly sceptical about the succession of scholarly writings about mass culture, one influential group seeing it as "essentially ruled by the market place, soporific and non-artistic, delivered by non-creative and commercialised performers to passive and brainwashed mass audiences," another group of Marxist critics seeing it as dominated by a capitalist power elite, while yet another declares that it is a "cultural struggle" with "the working class struggling to assert their own radical claims against the capitalist world" - a form of working-class youth protest.

    These views obviously aren't convincing when applied to "the amateur grass-roots local performers and their face-to-face audiences," but all the same, "local participants and observers were still to some extent affected by this series of assumptions and were prepared from time to time to make effective use of such images as their own publicity".

    Her own conclusion is that "the most prominent single characteristic of rock players in Milton Keynes - apart from their variety - was their interest in expressing their own views and personality through music-making: a stress on individuality and artistic creation which accords ill with the mass theorists' delineation of popular music". A striking feature she saw running through all the bands was a sense of personal pride and achievement. Her final word on them was that in such bands "their members felt they could really make some individual mark ... in contrast to the hierarchies and insecurities of school, work or the social services, playing in a band provided a medium where players could express their own personal aesthetic vision and through their music achieve a sense of controlling their own values, destiny and self identity."

    Creativity

    She goes on to discuss the processes by which musicians in Milton Keynes
    learned the techniques of their art, the nature of performances. Whether the
    performance was seen as an 'engagement', a 'concert', a 'recital', a 'booking'
    or a 'gig', there were several forms of social organisation required:
    "mechanisms to frame the occasion as somehow apart, prior preparation by
    organisers, and the crucial presence of an audience, not just as passive
    recipients but as active and experienced participants themselves playing an
    essential role in constituting the occasion as a musical event". Then she
    moves to an analysis of composition, creativity and performance. A lot of
    musical composition happens in Milton Keynes in several ways. "The first is
    the well-known classical mode of prior-written composition by an individual.
    This mode is assumed to be the natural form of 'composition' in most serious
    writing about music." A lot of that happens here, like the work of John
    Dankworth, working nationally and internationally, not primarily through local
    musical networks. There's a lot of church composition, hymns and carols, and a
    lot of music written for local school music festivals, or for the big music
    dramas from the Stantonbury drama group.

    But there are other models of composition which, she sees, "overlap and
    mutually enrich each other". And she concludes that "once one
    understands the validity of differing systems for creating original music, each
    autonomous in its own terms, it becomes clear that there is indeed a remarkable
    amount of musical creativity and the grass roots. In all forms of music, but
    perhaps most strikingly of all in the prior-composition-through practice of rock
    groups, the local musicians are quite consciously and deliberately among the
    modernday musical composers."

    Pluralism and commitment

    I have quoted at length from Dr Finnegan's account of the different musical
    worlds of Milton Keynes. She is well aware that there are others too. There's
    the big range of Irish music, both associated with groups like the Erin Singers
    and the Green Grass Social Club as well as the St Patrick's Day Mass of the
    Milton Keynes Irish Society. Or there's the Austrian, Swiss and German music at
    the Bletchley Edelweiss Club, or the Milton Keynes Welsh Society, or the Hindu
    Youth Organisation that celebrated the Diwali Festival, or the Buddhist group
    associated with the Peace Pagoda, or the musical traditions of the Sikh
    community and the Muslim population, each with their own musical traditions. Or
    the Milton Keynes Pipe and Drum Band or the celebration of the Chinese New Year
    with dragon and drum beat. She stresses once again that "in the limited
    sense in which the metaphor of 'musical world' is meaningful, there is a
    plurality of such worlds in local music-making."

    Then she examines the home, the school and the churches, clubs and pubs, not
    only as the physical places for music making, but as providing "a complex
    of expected roles and opportunities for music" which continues year after
    year. After all "music does not just happen `naturally' in any society, but
    has to have its recognised time and place, its organisation of personnel,
    resources, and physical locations". And she has two chapters, one called
    `Working at it' and another on `Small working bands', which illustrate the huge
    time and effort that vast numbers of people, a much wider group than actual
    performers, put into making music happen. Once more, I can't resist quoting from
    the book at length:

    Not surprisingly some groups were more effective than others in attracting
    the necessary personnel, coping with the various constraints, and more or less
    meeting their participants' aspirations, but even the smallest of them - the
    precarious church choir of four members as much as the 90-strong Milton Keynes
    Chorale - ultimately depended on the ordered commitment of its participants:
    without that none could continue.

    When one thinks of local music, then, the correct impression should not be
    either of the 'cultural desert' that some picture, or of a set of smartly
    operated and highly efficient groups, or yet of the natural co-operation of
    communally oriented or selfless individuals, but rather a variegated landscape
    made up of a whole series of differing kinds of groups and activities, some
    tightly organised, visible and populous, others more informal, some struggling
    or on their last legs, some starting up and perhaps benefiting from the
    dissolution of others, some established but still vulnerable, some in direct
    competition with other groups at some times but joining in co-operative
    ventures at others, some lasting over the years, and some appearing for just
    one or two events then lapsing. In the rich tapestry that makes up local
    music, what all these groups and activities have in common-whether large or
    small, 'successful' or not, harmonious or quarrelsome or mixed - is the need
    for a constant input of organised co-ordinated effort from those who at one
    level or another participate in them.

    Now where have you seen this kind of language before? Well precisely in
    Kropotkin's definition of anarchism with which I began. Just to complete the
    saga, I will quote &om Ruth Finnegan's next paragraph. "Many of the
    pictures we are given of cultural activity in this country rest on a top-down
    model (patronage coming from the state or the large commercial concerns) or on a
    model of culture, and more specifically music, as essentially and ideally the
    preserve of specialists or as primarily conducted through the mass media or
    large-scale professional concerts. Local music-making falls easily within none
    of these models. Nor does it fit the also common idea that amateur cultural
    activities are somehow natural, easy and carefree, costing nothing and outside
    the normal sphere of those who are interested in organisational processes. On
    the contrary, the organisational processes of effective work, decision making,
    communication, choice between alternative methods of achieving objectives,
    delegation of responsibilities and, above all, co-operation in the attaining of
    more or less agreed ends can all be found in the processes of running local
    amateur music - indeed they must be found there if it is to continue."

    My claim is that this book encapsulates a marvellous piece of research,
    described with great sensitivity, and beautifully written. Yet nearly everyone I
    know in Milton Keynes has never heard of this book published last year, and the
    one who had heard of it said, correctly, that it was so ludicrously expensive (£35)
    that he could never dreamof buying it. I myself have never seen it reviewed
    anywhere, yet I see it as the most enlightening piece of anthropological or
    sociological research that I have read for years. Obviously the price has
    nothing todo with any wishes of the author.

    Yet if I were the marketing manager of the Cambridge University Press I would
    have instantly seen the opportunities of a paperback run-on, on newsprint if
    it's any cheaper, of several thousand copies with big lettering on the cover
    saying 'Music in Milton Keynes: the truth at last', and I would have touted it
    around every bookshop andnewsagent in Bletchley, Stoney Stratford, Wolverton and
    central Milton Keynes, and would find that vast number of citizens would want to
    buy it, if only because on the evidence of this book a very big proportion of
    the people who live there are involved in one or another of these plural worlds
    of music in Milton Keynes.

    The lessons

    I've just referred to a failure in marketing, and this gives me the chance to
    draw an obvious implication from this book. For ten years we have been lectured
    by our rulers about the virtues of the market economy, the alleged magic of the
    market, and this by a clever propaganda trick has been described as the
    enterprise culture. Now enterprise has nothing to do with making a profit by
    buying cheap and selling dear. In the very last paragraph of her magnificent
    book Ruth Finne an reflects that "the reality of human beings is to be
    found not only (maybe not mainly) in their paid employment or even their
    thought, but also in their engagement in recognised cultural practices ... Among
    the most valued and, it maybe, most profoundly human of such practices in out
    society is that of music
    ".

    If my purpose was just to write about her book, that is where I would end.
    But I want you to reflect on what an interesting world we would be living in if
    we organised everything the way we organise our music. I mentioned Martin
    Buber's perception of the social principle as what happens wherever people
    "link themselves in the pursuit of a common need or interest" and
    Kropotkin's concept of this kind of voluntary co-operation as a social structure
    which would "represent nothing immutable. On the contrary - as is seen in
    organic life at large" he went on " - harmony would result from an
    ever-changing adjustment and readjustment of equilibrium between the multitude
    of forces and influences", but above all, "would represent an
    interwoven network, composed of an infinite variety of groups and federations of
    all sizes ... temporary or more or less permanent - forall possible
    purposes."

    Suppose this was the way we chose to organise our work, or our education or
    the production and management of housing, or our health services, or our
    transport, or any of the things that make life possible and enjoyable in Milton
    Keynes or anywhere else?

    Comments

    blackout

    13 years 2 months ago

    In reply to by libcom.org

    Submitted by blackout on October 6, 2011

    Does anybody have a copy of the book he references in this article?

    The Raven #19: On Sociology

    A "wildcat" cartoon by Donald Rooum in which the "professor" character is writng an overblown analysis of an old Beatrix Potter story for children

    1992 issue of anarchist journal The Raven with articles on Sociology, overwhelmingly by academics.

    Author
    Submitted by Fozzie on June 18, 2022

    Contents

    • Editorial - John Pilgrim
    • A Note on Contributors
    • What they say about sociology
    • The Vision of Sociology - C.W. Mills
    • Structure and Change: the Central Sociological Problem - John Ebbrell
    • Human Groups and Morality: An Anarchist View? - Professor Sprott
    • Unreason and Uncertainty in the Practice of Sociology - David J. Lee
    • Social Authority and Political Power - Robert Nisbet
    • Change or Acceptance: human nature and the sociological perspective - John Pilgrim
    • Martin Buber - Sociologist - Colin Ward
    • Radical and Sociological Pluralism - Robert Nisbet
    • The Last Giant - Laurie Taylor
    • Comte for the World Today - Ronald Fletcher
    • Why is Sociology? - Robert S. Lynd
    • Mutual Aid and Conflict Resolution in the Traditional Egyptian Village - Harold B. Barclay
    • Samuel Smiles: The Unexpurgated Version - Angus Calder
    • Book Review: Demanding the Impossible by Peter Marshall - Nicolas Walter
    • Comments on The Raven: Communication 1 - Harold Barclay
    • Comments on The Raven: Communication 2 - Michael Duane
    • Corrections to Raven 18 - Harold Barclay
    • The Last Word - Lee and Newby

    Cover artwork by Donald Rooum

    Attachments

    Raven19.pdf (5.71 MB)

    Comments

    The Raven #20: Peter Kropotkin 150th Anniversary

    A line drawing portrait of Peter Kroptkin

    Issue of this anarchist journal published by Freedom Press in 1992.

    Submitted by Fozzie on December 21, 2022

    Contents

    • Editorial
    • Peter Kroptkin 1842-1921 - Herbert Read
    • Raven Review: words of a rebel - Nicolas Walter
    • Kropotkin's Federalism - Colin Ward
    • Freedom and Order in Nineteenth Century Anarchism - George Crowder
    • Bakunin's and Kropotkin's theories of revolution in comparative perspective - Laslo Sekelj
    • Peter Kropotkin at work - Max Nettlau
    • Anarchists have forgotten their principles - Errico Malatesta
    • Pro-Government Anarchists - Errico Malatesta
    • Peter Kropotkin: Recollections and criticisms of an old friend - Errico Malatesta

    PDF courtesy of Sparrows Nest Archive, Nottingham.

    Attachments

    Comments

    The Raven #21: Feminism, anarchism, women

    21st issue of The Raven: anarchist quarterly dated January-March 1993 on anarchism, feminism and women. Some of these articles, like the one by Peter Geiger, for example are terrible. Reproduced for reference only.

    Author
    Submitted by Steven. on January 23, 2013

    Contents

    • Publishers’ Note
    • Anarchism/Feminism - Zero Collective
    • Socialism, Feminism and Ecology - Brian Morris
    • Women and the Peace Movement - Emily Johns
    • Men are Human Beings Too! - Peter Geiger
    • Anarchism and Feminism - Lisa Bendall
    • For a Women’s Page in Freedom - Mary Quintana
    • Women of the Spanish Revolution -Silvia Edwards
    • Agnes Burns Wieck - Adrian Walker
    • Mary Wollstonecraft - Voltairine de Cleyre
    • On Mary Wollstonecraft -Brian Morris
    • Louise Michel - Gillian Fleming
    • Charlotte M. Wilson, 1854-1944 - Nicolas Walter
    • Lilian Wolfe - Vernon Richards
    • Marie Louise Berneri: her contribution to Freedom Press - John Hewetson
    • Further reading

    Attachments

    Raven-21.pdf (4.27 MB)

    Comments

    The Raven #22: Crime

    Cover illustration: The Boys Prison at Tothill F ields, Westminster, from Richard Byrne Prisons & Punishment of London, Grafton 1992

    1993 issue of this anarchist journal published by Freedom Press. Contents of extremely variable quality.

    Author
    Submitted by Fozzie on December 22, 2022

    The John Myhill article is remarkably terrible and uses a caricature of man-hating PC feminism gone mad to delegitimise the voices of victims of sexual abuse who dare to speak out. It is reproduced here for references purposes.

    Contents

    • Editors Introduction - Chris Platts
    • Delinquency Then and Now - Tony Gipson
    • Crime, Delinbuency and the State - John Pilgrim
    • Penal Reform: the Great British Failure - Colin Ward
    • Crime and Punishment: Conservative Style - Jeremy Cameron
    • Anarchy and the Mad Axe Man - Stephen Cullen
    • Clara Wickman and the End of Criminal Law - Hans Ramaer and Thom Holterman
    • Children Abusing Adults: Rule 43 - John Myhill
    • The Challenor Case Thirty Years On - Donald Rooum
    • The Crime of Punishment - Clarence Darrow
    • Community and the Regulation of Conduct - David Hartley

    PDF courtesy of Sparrows Nest Archive, Nottingham.

    Attachments

    TheRaven22.pdf (28.56 MB)

    Comments

    The Challenor Case Thirty Years On - Donald Rooum

    Photograph of a young Donald Rooum

    Anarchist Donald Rooum reflects on a groundbreaking case he was involved in during 1963, which led to the downfall of a corrupt senior police officer.

    Author
    Submitted by Fozzie on December 22, 2022

    Thirty years ago, the British public trusted the police not to bring false prosecutions. it was known that officers occasionally lost their tempers and belted people. It was known that a few 'rotten apples' accepted bribes or engaged in thievery. But it was not widely suspected that police invented cases against innocent persons.

    Things are different today. Juries, and even some magistrates, no longer believe police witnesses just because they are the police, or disbelieve defence witnesses just because they contradict the police. Courts have become more even-handed, causing police spokesmen to rage against the number of acquittals, and right-wing politicians to propose laws against pleading 'Not Guilty'.

    The erosion of bias has been accelerated recently, by some dreadful cases including more than a dozen victims shown to have been framed for murder. But the process began thirty years ago, with a case meriting no more than a £10 fine.

    The case is legendary within the police force itself, as we learn from the former policeman Mike Seabrook1 :

    "Years ago, before I joined the job, the first chilly draught penetrated the cosy love affair between the British public and the British bobby, in the form of the Challenor affair. Harry Challenor was a very tough Detective Sergeant on 'C' Division of the Metropolitan Police. He had a reputation for being utterly fearless, and also for having an uncompromising loathing, amounting to an obsession, of organised vice — in which 'C' Division, which includes Soho, abounded then as it does now.

    Challenor was so feared by the big-gang villains that if he walked into a nightclub where the Kray brothers were drinking (they were then in their heyday as unofficial but undisputed kings of London's organised crime) they would immediately get up and walk out, leaving their drinks, their companions and their premises. The reason was that if they remained in their seats he was more likely to walk straight up to them, where so many on both sides of the law had quailed before them, and announce quietly 'You're nicked.' The charges would be announced later, when he had had time to decide what he had arrested them for.

    If this is true, of course, it is a very serious infraction of the law. Yet I cannot see any great injustice. I speak for the majority of policemen, I believe, in feeling that where people like the Krays are concerned the gloves must come off. I never heard anybody condemn Challenor. Indeed, all the accounts I heard of him from those who remembered him were told with immense admiration and approval.

    Harry Challenor was put on demo duty at the height of a decade of student unrest. What he apparently did was 'stitch up' two students by planting half-bricks in their pockets. He then arrested them for carrying offensive weapons. It may well be that he thought the two were not real students at all but political agitators paid by the Russians - a very common animal in those days - or at least at the scene of whatever demo it was for the purpose of stirring up mischief. And he may have been right.

    Unfortunately, forensic scientists were able to prove that the two half-bricks found in the two young men's pockets were the two halves of the same brick; and it was proved by other evidence that the two students could not have been in each other's company for a very long time beforehand. Challenor was undone. He escaped imprisonment (which quite possibly saved his life) but he was finished forever as a policeman.

    The British bobby's reputation for total incorruptibility - which he had never deserved in the first place, and couldn't have deserved since he is a representative of the human species which is infinitely fallible was punctured never to return."

    Like all legends, this account is glamorised and simplified. There is no record of Challenor ever going near the Kray brothers. The Daily Mail celebrated him as "Challenor the gangbuster" when he secured the conviction of five protection racketeers. But the Court of Appeal released the 'gang' in 1964 after hearing that three of them, a waiter, a wine salesman and a bookie's runner, had nothing to do with any protection racket. The other two were protectionists who worked solo and had never met before Challenor brought them together.

    It appears that Challenor determined to rid Soho of the two thugs. As long as each worked alone, demanding money with menaces from clip joints, spielers and other shady businesses, the courts would treat them leniently. They would only get long sentences if they were seen as gangsters, so Challenor invented a gang. Hard luck on the innocent, one of whom got seven years. But if the price of getting two villains banged up was to frame three inoffensive citizens, then Challenor was prepared to pay the price.

    In the bricks case, planting was done by four officers: DS Challenor and PCs Battes, Goldsmith and Oakey. The victims were not two but eight: four demonstrators and four lads who had nothing to do with the demonstration but were easy to pick on.

    And the evidence which ruined Challenor depended on his not putting a piece of brick in my pocket.

    I wrote a full account of events as I experienced them in Anarchy 362 .

    On 9th, 10th and 11th June 1963, the King and Queen of the Hellenes made a state visit to London, and were followed by jeering crowds wherever they went. Greece was becoming a police state. Gregory Lambrakis, a Greek MP who favoured nuclear disarmament, had been murdered by fascists acting as police auxiliaries.

    On Wednesday 10th June the Queens of Greece and Britain appeared together on a balcony, and were booed. Queen Frederika took it in her stride, but Queen Elizabeth was seen to stumble slightly. Queen Frederika then appeared on her own and got a boo, then Queen Elizabeth appeared alone and got a loud, enthusiastic boo all for herself.

    Late at night Henry Brooke, then Home Secretary, summoned a press conference. He was renowned for rigidity and coldness, but on that occasion was reported by the Daily Express to be red-faced and trembling. "The Queen of Britain has been booed tonight, and I am furious". He invited everyone to "show contempt" for the demonstrators.

    The following evening, Thursday 11th June 1963, there was a state banquet at the Claridge's Hotel, and I was trying to dodge the police cordon, carrying a large sheet of paper bearing the words 'Lambrakis R.I.P.' A uniformed policeman took it off me and was reading it slowly when four men in plain clothes appeared. I said politely "Can I have my banner back?"

    One of the plainclothes men was distinguished by his trousers, which were not quite long enough to cover the tops of his police boots. Detective Sergeant Challenor. He stepped forward. "Can you have your what back?"

    "My banner."

    "You're fucking nicked, my old beauty" he said happily, and gave me a clout on the ear. On the way to the police station, in a van full of uniforms, he was full of noisy jokes: "Where the fuck are we going? Nick the driver." To his three mates in the street: "'Aven't you got yourself a prisoner yet, Ginger? Cor, you are slow?' To a girl demonstrator who cheekily asked for a lift: "Yer, Right under the bleeding chops." In the police station he clouted me up the stairs, repeatedly shouting "Gerrup them stairs", a catchphrase from a comic radio show.

    "Boo the Queen, would you?" he snarled.

    "No" I said truthfully. On Wednesday it had been my turn to babysit, and my companion Irene had booed the Queen.

    "Eh? But you sympathise with 'em, don't you?" He knocked me flying with three more clouts to the ears. "There you are, my old darling, 'aye that with me. And just to make sure we 'aven't forgotten it ..." He took from his pocket a parcel of newspaper, which he opened with a flourish. Inside was a bit of brick. "There you are, my old beauty. Carrying an offensive weapon. You can get two years for that." My chances were remote. The word of a policeman, or possibly four policemen, against the word of a demonstrator. But I remembered Stimer's maxim3 :

    "I do not surrender to you, I only wait. When I can come at you I will; and meanwhile, if I can find any weakness in you, I will draw it to your attention."

    So I leaned against the detention room door and listened for the faint possibility of a weakness.

    I heard Challenor recounting, in courtroom style, how he had stopped someone in the street and taken a piece of brick from his pocket. He repeated this recitation three times. He was charging three other victims, but at the time I thought he must be rehearsing his lines.

    Faint hope began to dawn. A week or so earlier I had read a book on forensic science by a former superintendent of the Metropolitan Police Laboratory, which enunciated Locard's Principle, "every contact leaves its trace".

    A brick in a pocket would surely leave a trace. If they neglected to put a brick in my pocket, and if the man persisted in his story that he found it there, and if I could prove this was the suit I was wearing, and if I could get it to a forensic laboratory before I could clean the pockets, there was a chance.

    I was invited to sign a list of property taken off me, "two shillings silver, seven pence copper, portion of brick". I said "I'm not signing that" and waited for another clout on the ear. But they just said "Refuses to sign. Right", and wrote 'Refuses to sign' in the space for the signature.

    PC Battes took my fingerprints and filled in a description form. "Grey suit" he said. Anxious to have the suit identified, I said "Grey-green". He said "I'm not writing a description, I'm just filling the form in". I could not argue without reminding them to put a brick in the pocket.

    But I need not have worried. I was kept in the cells overnight and driven to the magistrate's court, and from there went straight to the solicitor's office. There was never any doubt about my suit.

    The solicitor was Stanley Clinton-Davies, later a Member of Parliament, a Junior Minister, a European Commissioner, and now a member of the House of Lords. He telephoned Irene, asking her to bring some clothes I could change into. Irene had been told of my arrest by Peter Gibson and Anne Forsyth, who had seen the arrest and thought it more violent than it was. She arrived with the two youngest children, expecting to find me covered in blood.

    My book on forensic science, Cuthbert's Science and the Detection of Crime, says4 :

    "Case work is never refused for the defence, and much work is done which favours the accused. That the police use the facilities more than the defence is probably due to the fact that police are more aware of the benefits than some members of the legal profession."

    Not so. When Mr Clinton-Davies telephoned the Metropolitan Police Laboratory, he was told yes, they would examine the suit, but it must be brought to them by the prosecuting officer who must be told exactly why the defence wanted the suit examined.

    Fortunately there are independent forensic scientists who work in civil cases such as patent infringements. My solicitor found Ferdinand Kayser, retired from full-time employment as a forensic scientist for the Gillette razor blade company. Mine was his first criminal case.

    I engaged a barrister, Mr Michael Sherrard, to make the magistrate listen to the defence. Edward Robey, the magistrate who heard my case, had one of the other brick cases in his court a month later. Same defence, same expert witness, a mere constable prosecuting. But this defendant did not have a barrister so Robey found him guilty.

    Mr Robey recalls my case in his memoirs5 :

    "Expert evidence was called to show that the exhibit in Rooum's Case was friable and would have left particles of brickdust in the defendant's pocket if it had been put there. The exhibit was handed up to me, and when I touched it loose grains came off onto my desk. It was further established that not a single particle of brickdust had been found in the defendant's pockets, and also that he had no opportunity of cleaning out his pockets prior to the jacket coming into the possession of the expert witness. Having heard the evidence on both sides I stated I was left in a state of doubt and dismissed the case."

    I was worried when Mr Challenor started to give evidence, because his story was very different from the one he had told in the police station. But he did not change the bit about finding the brick in my pocket, so I breathed again.

    He was familiar with Locard's Principle, which he summarised, cockily, in answer to one of Mr Sherrard's questions. He must surely have learned in police training that the way to plant evidence is not just to say you found it, but to put it in place and then actually find it. He could have noticed his error, and corrected it by saying I was holding the piece of brick in my hand. But he fluffed it.

    I believe this mistake caused his mental breakdown. His resilience depended on his perception of himself as a smart operator. He could bounce back from any misfortune not of his own making, but could not cope with defeat by his own stupidity.

    Long out of mental hospital, but still on tranquillisers after thirty years, he still cannot face his blunder. As he and his journalist collaborator put in his memoirs6 :

    "In my heart of hearts I have always wanted to explain, if not justify, my fall from grace, but I have never been able to bring myself to face up to the realities of what brought it about. The mere effort of trying to recall exactly what happened on one fateful night made me physically ill. There are still blank areas in my memory where the 'Brick Case' is concerned. To let it rest there would appear too much like a glib evasion of unpalatable truths, so I have interspersed what I can recall with the transcripts of the Court hearings, and the official enquiry that followed. (Even that proved too great a strain and I was ill again for the first time for a considerable period and had to undergo further treatment before I could continue.)"

    Defenders of the police reputation tended to suggest that Challenor was already mad when he led his three constables out to plant the bricks. The Court of Appeal, releasing the victims of his 'gangbuster' case, remarked that he was "probably" mentally ill when he framed them in 1962. Mary Grigg commented in 1965 in her book The Challenor Case7 :

    "Solid facts seem to have been lost in the course of inquiries into the detective sergeant's mental condition. Compared to the nebulous conclusion that he could possibly have been insane at a certain point, there was very strong evidence that he was behaving improperly. A perverse kind of reasoning seems to be employed in saying that because Challenor might have been mad he could have fabricated charges. One could equally cogently say that although he fabricated charges he could have been mad when he did so.

    Insanity, in this case, became something of a smokescreen. When it at last became clear that major enquiries had to be set up, it was asked: how could an officer who was insane be allowed on duty? The question the inquiries ought to have been investigating was: how could a police officer be allowed by his colleagues and superiors to go on framing charges?"

    The question, how could an officer who was insane be allowed on duty, was asked by the first, and so far only, Public Inquiry set up under the Police Act 1964. It was conducted by A.E. James QC in a vacant building, now the Museum of Mankind. Martin Ennals, then General Secretary of the National Council for Civil Liberties, was present throughout. He wrote in Anarchy 568 :

    "For nearly nine weeks Mr James sat, benign, avuncular, bespectacled and bald, shining down upon a battery of barristers, giving confidence to the witnesses and courtesy to the lawyers. No one could have been more fair, patient and tolerant, no one more willing to listen or anxious to learn.

    The more therefore the surprise of the total whitewash of the published report."

    Wherever a police officer is accused of lying, Mr James concludes that the accuser is lying. He studiously avoids finding even Challenor, or the three jailed constables, guilty of any falsehood. Police evidence is always believed, except when police contradict each other.

    Of the 'gangbuster' case, he writes9 :

    "I reject as false the testimony of Mr Pedrini that DS Challenor produced the iron tube to him in a cell saying, 'That's yours', and threatened and assaulted him.

    I reject the evidence of Mr Cheeseman that DS Challenor produced the knife to him in his cell saying, 'That's for you', and I am satisfied that DS Challenor did not strike Mr Cheeseman.

    I reject Mr Ford's evidence concerning the second knife which he said was put away by DS Challenor on the arrival of a Police Inspector."

    Of a later protection gang case10 :

    "I find no evidence to support a contention that DS Challenor instructed or countenanced the 'planting' of evidence by any other officer. Indeed, I am not satisfied that any weapon was 'planted'."

    Of another case11 :

    "The reliable evidence strongly points to the conclusion that DS Challenor did not place the detonators in the cushion but did make a genuine discovery thereof, and that is my conclusion."

    In the brick cases the evidence of police falsehood is incontrovertible. So12 :

    "The terms of reference of the Inquiry did not necessitate any findings as to whether DS Challenor fabricated evidence by 'planting' bricks upon innocent persons. I have therefore studiously avoided making any findings on those questions."

    Mr James finds13 that the apparent enjoyment with which I gave my evidence "detracted from its objectivity and the weight which could be given to it". Whereas Mary Grigg flatters me14 :

    "If Challenor hadn't arrested Donald Rooum, he might have gone on framing charges indefinitely. Of the hundreds of demonstrators milling around Claridge's, the detective sergeant chose a professional cartoonist. He could talk and write fluently and persuasively. He even had enough money to pay a barrister. 'British justice - the best that money can buy' Rooum proclaimed, proceeding to address meetings on the subject. His first comment on his case was a cartoon of a bobby on a crumbling pedestal - and himself holding a small portion of masonry and saying 'I've dislodged a bit of brick'. Challenor must have forgotten that in every group of people who don't matter, there can always be one or two who might."

    She might have written with more truth, 'If Challenor hadn't been grossly incompetent he might have gone on framing charges indefinitely'. I knew nothing of him before be arrested me, and my object in proving him a liar was to save my own skin. Nevertheless, am proud of my part in his downfall.

    If we are to believe Seabrook's allegation, that all the police who knew Challenor remember him "with intense admiration and approval", then we must also believe the traditional street cry:

    I'll sing you a song
    and it won't take long:
    All coppers are bastards.

    • 1Mike Seabrook (1987) Coppers: an inside view of the British police, London, Harrap Ltd, page 106.
    • 2Donald Rooum (1964) I've Dislodged a Bit of Brick in Anarchy, number 36, volume 4, pages 40-61.
    • 3Max Stirner (1845, translated 1959) 'Freedom and self-ownership' in University Libertarian 8, page 9. (See The Ego and Its Own, London, Rebel Press, 1993, page 166, for a different translation.)
    • 4C.R.M. Cuthbert (1962) Science and the Detection of Crime, London, Hutchinson Grey Arrow, page 85.
    • 5Edward Robey (1976) The Jester and the Court, London, William Kimber, page 154.
    • 6Harold Challenor and Alfred Draper (1990) Tanky Chalienor: SAS and the Met, London, Leo Cooper, page 3.
    • 7Mary Grigg (1965) The Challenor Case, Harmondsworth, Penguin Books, page 176.
    • 8Martin Ennals (1965) ‘Mr James and Sergeant Challenor’ in Anarchy, number 56, volume 5, page 316.
    • 9Arthur Evan James (1965) Report of Inquiry into the circumstances in which it was possible for Detective Sergeant Harold Gordon Ghallenor of the Metropolitan Police to continue on duty at a time when he appears to have been affected by the onset of mental illness, London, Her Majesty's Stationery Office (Cmnd 2735), page 151.
    • 10ibid, page 62.
    • 11ibid, page 58.
    • 12ibid, page 102.
    • 13ibid.
    • 14Mary Grigg, op pit, page 174.

    Attachments

    Comments

    Fozzie

    2 years ago

    Submitted by Fozzie on December 22, 2022

    This (along with Nicolas Walter's Spies For Peace account in issue 5), is one of the best pieces ever included in The Raven.

    Steven.

    2 years ago

    Submitted by Steven. on December 23, 2022

    This is so good! Donald told me about this incident a couple of times but not in this much detail, so interesting. Just one thing there appears to be a small OCR error here: "a case meriting no more than a km fine."
    Also "two young men's pockets were the two halves of the it brick"

    Fozzie

    2 years ago

    Submitted by Fozzie on December 23, 2022

    Ah thanks for checking Steven, I will sort them out.

    Submitted by Steven. on December 24, 2022

    Fozzie wrote: Ah thanks for checking Steven, I will sort them out.

    Brilliant cheers. was also very interesting to see a photo of Donald young!

    Red Marriott

    2 years ago

    Submitted by Red Marriott on December 26, 2022

    This case is mentioned in 'Ringolevio: A life Played For Keeps' by Emmett Grogan, the late San Francisco Digger. He gives a somewhat garbled account and claims that in his pre-Digger days he was also fitted up by Challenor, convicted and jailed but then released due to Rooum & co.'s efforts - for which he expresses much gratitude in the book.

    The Raven #23: Spain + Emma Goldman

    Cover of Raven 23

    A 1993 issue of this anarchist journal published by Freedom Press. Themed around Spain: Franco and After / Emma Goldman.

    Author
    Submitted by Fozzie on December 23, 2022

    Contents

    Spain: Under Franco & After

    • Spanish Anarchism in Exile - Jose Peirats
    • Which Way forward for the CNT ? - Les Amis de la CNT (AIT)
    • Mondragon in review - Mike Long
    • La Fundacion: reality and appearance in Spain - Neil Birrell
    • Franco’s mass graves - John Rety

    Emma Goldman

    • Emma Goldman in Exile: English Conservatism and the Spanish Revolution - David Goodway
    • Emma Goldman: a voice for women? - Donna Farmer

    llustrations between pages 240 and 245

    Attachments

    TheRaven23.pdf (29.55 MB)

    Comments

    The Raven #24: Science 1

    Cover shows the names of contributors distorted in a circle which might be a microscope lens?

    1993 issue of anarchist journal The Raven featuring articles on science.

    Author
    Submitted by Fozzie on June 25, 2022

    Contents

    • Notes on criticism [actually Contributors]
    • The necessity of science - John Pilgrim
    • Technology, science and anarchism - Harry Baecker
    • Give science a chance - Nigel Calder
    • The background of a scientist - Cesar Milstein speaks to Colin Ward
    • Science, scientists and responsibility - Alan Cottey
    • Is the "New Paradigm" of physics inherently ecological? - Brian Martin
    • The scientific background of Kropotkin's "Mutual Aid" - Daniel P. Todes
    • Cosmology and the God metaphor - John Noble

      Attachments

      TheRaven24.pdf (5.51 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #25: Religion

      Cartoon "Moses getting a back view" illustrating a passage from Exodus in which Moses sees "the back parts" of God.

      1994 issue of anarchist journal The Raven, published by Freedom Press. Articles on Religion.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on July 8, 2022

      Contents

      • Editorial
      • Anarchism and religion - Nicolas Walter
      • Should we mock religion? - Tony Gibson
      • Anarchist entry for a Theological Dictionary - Colin Ward
      • Only the atheist can understand religion - Peter Lumsden
      • Through religion to anarchism - George Walford
      • Twelve Proofs of the non-existence of God - Sebastian Faure
      • Matriliny and the Mother Goddess Religion - Brian Morris
      • Boo - Arthur Moyse
      • Church, State and Freedom - Michael Duane
      • Comments on Raven 24

      Cover illustration from a French book by Leo Taxil, as reprinted in The Freethinker, December 1882.

      Attachments

      TheRaven25.pdf (5.6 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #26: Science 2

      Covers shows the names of contributors slightly distorted within a circle, as if they were under a microscope lens?

      A 1994 issue of anarchist journal The Raven published by Freedom Press, with articles on science, evolution vs creationism and the ethics of animal experimentation.

      Submitted by Fozzie on July 17, 2022

      Contents

      • Contributors
      • Editorial
      • What they say about science
      • Science: knowledge or method - Lynn Olson
      • Evolution and ideology - Michael Bartholomew
      • An approach to Creation Science - Donald Rooum
      • Anarchist science policy - Brian Martin
      • Technology transfer - The Ecologist editorial team
      • The ethical dilemmas awaiting science students - Alan Cottey
      • Why animal research? - Barbara Davies
      • Clarification - Steven Rose
      • The dark face of science - Gill Baker
      • Sociology of science and the anarchist tradition - Sal Restivo

      Attachments

      TheRaven26.pdf (5.69 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #27: Religion 2 - Fundamentalism

      Cover shows a cartoon of an enraged Islamic cleric wielding a dagger and shouting "Author! Author!" in a speech bubble

      A 1994 issue of the anarchist journal The Raven published by Freedom Press. Articles on religious fundamentalism.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on July 23, 2022

      Contents

      • Editorial
      • The Future of Fundamentalism - George Walford
      • Fundamentalism - Colin Ward
      • Fundamentals of Fundamentalism - Nicolas Walter
      • Empowerment or Intimidation: Islamic Threats to Freedom - Barbara Smoker
      • I - The Roman Catholic Church: The Lamb, the Fox and the Tiger in one Unholy Trinity - Harold Barclay
      • II - Protestant Tradition, Moral Majority and Freedom - Harold Barclay
      • Explorations of Fundamentalism - Bob Potter
      • Hindu Fundamentalism: India's New Scourge - John Shotton
      • Women Against Fundamentalism - Silvia Edwards
      • Satanic Child Abust 1990-1991: the reports - Donald Rooum

      Attachments

      TheRaven27.pdf (5.71 MB)

      Comments

      Fundamentalism - Colin Ward

      Talk at the Conway Hall, London, on Saturday 22nd October 1994, 2pm.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on July 23, 2022

      When I was asked by the Anarchist Research Group to talk here today, I resolved to tackle a difficult subject which we tend to ignore because it doesn't fit our view of the world but which is going to affect us all, anarchists and non-anarchists, increasingly: the rise at the end of the twentieth century of religious fundamentalism.

      Among the classical anarchists, the characteristic statement on religion came from the most widely-circulated work of the Russian anarchist Michael Bakunin, God and the State. It is a fragment, written in 1871, in which he deplores the fact that belief in God still survived among the people, especially, as he put it, 'in the rural districts, where it is more widespread than among the proletariat of the cities'.

      He thought this faith in religion was all too natural, since all governments profited from the ignorance of the people as one of the essential conditions of their own power, while weighed down by labour, deprived of leisure and of intellectual intercourse, the people sought an escape. Bakunin claimed that there were three methods of escape from the miseries of life, two of them illusory and one real. The first two were the bottle and the church, 'debauchery of the body or debauchery of the mind; the third is social revolution'.

      Social revolution, Bakunin believed, 'will be much more potent than all the theological propagandism of the freethinkers to destroy to their last vestige the religious beliefs and dissolute habits of the people, beliefs and habits much more intimately connected than is generally supposed'.

      Bakunin then turned to the powerful, dominant classes in society who, while too worldly-wise to be believers themselves, 'must at least make a semblance of believing' because the simple faith of the people was a useful factor in keeping them down.

      Finally, in this particular statement of his attitudes, Bakunin turns to those propagandists for religion who, when you challenge them on any particular absurdity in their dogma relating to miracles, virgin births or resurrection, loftily explain that they are to be understood as beautiful myths rather than literal truths and that we are to be pitied for our prosaic questions rather than them for propagating mythology as truth.

      Bakunin's opinions were much the same as those of his adversary Karl Marx, one of whose best-known phrases was his description of religion as the opium of the people. And the historians of ideas would categorise liberalism, socialism, communism and anarchism as products of the period known as the Enlightenment, the result of the Age of Reason, the ferment of ideas and the spirit of enquiry between the English Revolution of the 1640s and the American and French revolutions of the 1770s and 1780s.

      In parochial English terms, one slow, grudgingly-conceded result of the Enlightenment was religious toleration. We tend to forget that England has a state church, founded because of a row that Henry VIII had with the Pope over one of his divorces. It claimed its martyrs as the long history of suppression of dissenters reminds us, as does the continual struggle for religious freedom. It wasn't until 1858 that legal disabilities were lifted from believing Jews and not until 1871 that people who could not subscribe to the 39 Articles of the Church of England were admitted to the ancient universities. The Church of England may be a joke to us and the majority of British people, but it is a reminder of an important social and political fact. One result of the Enlightenment was that the people who wrote the constitutions of a great many states sought to learn the lessons of history and the horrors of religious wars, and insisted on the absolute separation of religious practices from public life. Religion was to be a private affair. This was true of the founding fathers of the United States of America, whose ancestors had fled religious persecution in Europe, it was true of the French republic and consequently of those countries which with immense lost of life liberated themselves from French imperialism. And it is true of many new republics similarly founded as a result of the collapse of imperialism in the twentieth century. Some key examples are the republics of India, Turkey, Egypt, Algeria or Israel.

      Now, all over the world, the secular state is under threat. Secular political regimes in, for example, Turkey, Egypt, Israel or Algeria, are threatened by militant religious movements, and there is a growing fimdamentalist threat to the secular constitution of the United States. This isn't what Bakunin or Marx or any other political thinker from the nineteenth century, from John Stuart Mill to Alexis de Tocqueville, predicted.

      I am like the rest of them, but I don't have a speculative turn of mind and never ponder over the big philosophical issues that worry some people, like the nature and purpose of human existence. What interest me are the issues that bind us together, like the need for housing, food and the production of goods and services, rather than those that set us apart, like nationalism, tribalism and religion, which seem to depend on geographical accidents and aesthetic choices. Just as there is no point in arguing over the relative merits of Mozart, rock or flamenco, there is nothing to be gained from disputes about the great variety of religions on offer. It is more sensible to stress, in terms of getting on with the art of living together, the principle which many of them have in common and with most of us non-religious people. This is the principle of reciprocity, or 'do as you would be done by', described by Kropotkin as Mutual Aid.

      So it never seemed important to me to be involved in anti-religious activities, dismissed by Bakunin as 'the theological propagandism of the freethinkers', and it has always seemed to me to be pointless to solemnly set out arguments intended to prove that God does not exist. I took it for granted that the increasing secularisation of life, reflected in Europe at least by declining attendances in places of worship, would make religion an issue we didn't have to bother about. 'Live and let live' is my attitude, and I would never dream of troubling people who didn't trouble me.

      I live in a country which is not a secular state, and which actually has a state church, attended by a small minority of the population, and actually has a law of blasphemy. Everyone thought this law was a dead letter, but it was actually invoked a few years ago in a private prosecution by Mrs Mary Whitehouse of the journal Gay News, its editor and distributors because of their publication of a poem by James Kirkup. The revelation that we still had such a law led to a demand that, simply out of fairness, it should be extended to cover other religious faiths beyond Christianity and the Church of England. This demand for a new non-discriminatory blasphemy law was supported not only by representatives of that church but by those who claimed to represent Catholics, Jews and Muslims, and could happen, just for lack of political opposition. It was left to Nicolas Walter, in his book on Blasphemy, Ancient and Modern, to remind us that such a law 'would still discriminate between religion and other forms of belief' and would 'dramatically increase the power of fanatics to impose their views on the majority and to have them protected from criticism'.

      Plenty of anarchists may think that a more immediate diminution of civil liberties will result from the present government's Criminal Justice Bill, about to become law. This is a calculated attempt to criminalise a wide spread of dissidents including traditional gypsies, travellers, squatters, protesters and demonstrators of every kind. A legislature which can approve so appalling a threat to every kind of non-parliamentary opposition will not hesitate to approve the protection from criticism of religious beliefs of the major kinds.

      What makes this a disastrous prospect is that, in our media-managed world where news-worthiness displaces human values, it is always the extreme expression of views that dominates the media. We never hear about the views of those millions of fellow citizens who would feel outraged by anti-religious propaganda but have made their adjustments to secular society. They make a token observance of ancient beliefs, out of respect for their ancestors, for births, marriages and deaths or festive occasions, and fill up the statistics of believers. But they don't make news and, as a result of the media, it is taken for granted that the spokesman for the non-Catholic majority in Northern Ireland is the Reverend Ian Paisley, or that the spokesman for the majority in Israel, a nation-state founded by socialist atheists, was the late Rabbi Meir Kahana, a New Yorker, or the spokesman for the Muslim world was the late Ayatollah Khomeini, or for that matter that the Catholic world shares the opinions of the current Pope. Daily experience confirms that this is not so.

      The unexpected and unwelcome change in the religious atmosphere is known as fundamentalism, and arose from a trend in Christian revivalism in the United States after the First World War which insisted on belief in the literal truth of everything in the Bible. The use of the term has spread to describe trends in the Jewish, Muslim, Hindu, Sikh and Shinto religions which, to outsiders like us, present similar features. They present a threat, not only to the hard-won concept of the secular state, which anarchists may not feel important, but to the hard-won freedoms of every citizen. Writing in Freedom recently, Nicolas Walter urged us to take this threat seriously, pointing out that: Fundamentalist Christians are trying to suppress the study of evolution and the practice of contraception and abortion in the West and the Third World. Fundamentalist Jews are trying to incorporate the whole of Palestine into Israel and to impose the halachah, the traditional law of Judaism. Fundamentalist Muslims are trying to establish Muslim regimes in all countries with Muslim populations (including Britain) and to impose the shaa, the traditional law of Islam. And fundamentalists of all faiths are using assassination and terror all over the world to suppress freedom of discussion of such matters.

      This is an absolute tragedy for that majority of citizens in any country who are simply concerned with the ordinary business of living, feeding a family and enjoying the ordinary pleasures of life, as well as for those who aspire to make life better through community action and social justice. Governmental suppression of religion never works. The Soviet Union witnessed seventy years of state hostility, sometimes violent and sometimes benign, to religious activity. When the regime collapsed, there was a huge revival of the Orthodox faith and a happy hunting ground for American Protestant evangelism. In Soviet Central Asia, one historian suggests that 'the local elites, attached to Islamic customs and recognising a degree of affinity between Islamic and socialist values, cheated on their anti-religious activities as assiduously as they faked their cotton-production figures. Gatherings of old men reading the Koran would be described to zealots of the Society for Scientific Atheism as meetings of Great Patriotic War veterans'. In Turkey, Kemal Ataturk, who also shared Bakunin's views on religion, embarked on a dictatorial policy of what we might call 'de-Islamification'. His current successors are prevented from presenting a democratic facade, precisely because of the threat of the return of religion. On a different time-scale, Iran, where the Shah was a ruthless Westerniser, was succeeded by a regime which no one predicted. Egypt and Algeria are torn apart between rival elites of the secular or religious state. In the United States the most poweriul of all political lobbies is that of the Christian Coalition with a growing infliuence in the Republican Party. It denies any responsibility for the murder of the last doctor who dared to perform an abortion in the American South.

      It is both tragic and unexpected that among all the other issues facing us, we, who thought that wars of religion belonged to the past, have to confront issues of the recognition of difference while we move on to the issues which unite, rather than divide us. My own approach is that of the anarchist propagandist Rudolf Rocker, ninety years ago in the Jewish community of Whitechapel. Some secularist allies had chosen the propaganda of provocative behaviour on Sabbath mornings outside the synagogue in Brick Lane. Asked his opinion, Rocker replied that the place for believers was the house of worship, and the place for non-believers was the radical meeting. The anecdote has resonances. For the same building that has seen many faiths come and go, as a Huguenot church, a dissenting meeting-house and a Jewish synagogue, is now a mosque. And anyone harassing the emerging worshippers today is not a secularist Bangladeshi but an English racist, menacing and heavy, and bent on instilling fear and making trouble. The scene has changed.

      It has changed for me too. On the rare occasions when I have thought about this issue I have agreed with the view expressed about, for example, the BJP Party in India who succeeded in spreading communal violence into parts of the Punjab where different communities had previously lived in harmony together, that the name of the disease is not fundamentalism but ethnic nationalism. This view fits other parts of the world like Northern Ireland. And in such instances, as in many parts of the Islamic world, we can choose to put the blame on the endless humiliations and devaluations of the local culture inflicted by Western imperialism. Edward Said, for example, claims that:

      The fear and terror induced by the overscale images of 'terrorism' and 'fundamentalism' - call them the figures of an international or transnational imagery made up of foreign devils - hastens the individual's subordination to the dominant norms of the moment. This is as true in the new post-colonial societies as it is in the West generally and the United States particularly. Thus to oppose the abnormality and extremism embedded in terrorism and fundamentalism - my example has only a small degree of parody - is also to uphold the moderation, rationality, executive centrality of a vaguely designated 'Western' (or otherwise local and patriotically assumed) ethos. The irony is that far from endowing the Western ethos with the confidence and secure 'normality' we associate with privilege and rectitude, this dynamic imbues 'us' with a righteous anger and defensiveness in which 'others' are finally seen as enemies, bent on destroying our civilisation and way of life.

      To my mind, Said's difficult prose envelopes a big truth. The countries of the Near and Middle East were for centuries subjected to one imperialism or another, their culture ridiculed and patronised and even their boundaries formed by lines drawn on the map by European government and business. They are valued today according to their oil resources or as potential markets, while they are awash with weapons left over from Cold War bribes. The Western secular religion of conspicuous consumption was readily adopted by Eastern rulers, but could offer nothing but frustrated hopes to their poor subjects.

      But although Islamic fundamentalism is the version that makes news, other varieties with quite different backgrounds are observable in the West. The best source for the ordinary reader (as opposed to scholars with access to an academic industry called The Fundamentalism Project, with its series of books from the University of Chicago Press) is a book by a French author, Gilles Kepel, with the apt title The Revenge of God.

      He studies the phenomenon in terms of the three major religions known as 'Abrahamic', Judaism, Christianity and Islam, though he might have extended his study, not only to other old religions but to various new ones. I would have extended it to cover the worldwide trend over the same period to Marketism, the worship of the Market, of which the Thatcherism of the 1980s in Britain is just one reflection, permeating every aspect of our lives. The least observant of us must have noted how, as if by magic, even our language has changed, so that the user of public transport once described as a 'passenger 'is now a 'customer' and that what was once 'health care' is now a 'product'. There is a theology at work here, and its universal acceptance is part of our enquiry into fundamentalism.

      Kepel's aim is something different. His task is to persuade us that the scene has changed since the days when elderly rationalist anarchists like me formed out view of the world.

      He argues that

      'The 1970s was a decade of cardinal importance for the relationship between religion and politics, which has changed in unexpected ways during the last quarter of the twentieth century' and that around 1975 the whole process of secularisation went into reverse as 'a new religious approach took shape, aiming no longer at adapting to secular values but at last recovering a sacred foundation for the organisation of society - by changing society if necessary'. These movements, he explains, 'had come into being earlier, but none had attracted a large audience until that time. They had not drawn the masses after them, and their ideals or slogans appeared outdated or retrograde at a time of widespread social optimism. In the postwar period, earthly utopias had triumphed: in Europe, which had emerged from the nightmare of war and destruction and had discovered the horror of the extermination of the Jews, all energies were turned to building new societies that would exorcise the morbid phantasms of the past. The building of socialism in the East and the birth of the consumer society in the West left little room for the expression of ideologies seeking to draw upon religion for the guidelines of the social order. The improved standard of living resulting from the considerable advances in technology fostered an uncritical belief in progress, so much that "progressiveness" itself became a criterion of value'.

      And to remind us that we cannot simply explain the rejection of secular values on the traumas of the post-colonial world, he draws our attention to political realities in America.

      'We may recall', he reminds us,

      'that in 1976 the fervent Baptist Jimmy Carter was elected President of the United States, and deployed his moral and religious convictions in cleansing the American executive of the sin of Watergate. In 1980 his rival, Ronald Reagan, was elected largely because he captured the votes of most of the Evangelical and fundamentalist electors who followed the advice of politico-religious bodies such as the Moral Majority. Created in 1979, this movement aimed at making America ... into a new Jerusalem. There too, the religious movements of the 1970s touched all levels of society; they were not confined to the rural, conservative southern states, but attracted members both from the black and Hispanic minorities and from the white Anglo-Saxon Protestants, and developed a huge preaching and financing network thanks to their exceptional mastery of television and the most sophisticated forms of communication. Under Jimmy Carter, and above all Ronald Reagan, some of them had easy access to the White House and the highest political circles; they used it to promote their vision of a society founded on the observance of "Christian values" - from school prayers to the prohibition of abortion'.

      Kepel was writing in 1991, and since then what is now called the Christian Coalition now dominates the Republican Party in the United States and this summer all the Republican senators have signed a letter to the Democratic president Clinton demanding that he should 'repudiate' the attack on the religious Right as 'bigotry'. He knows that his party too depends upon the organised Christian vote and will have to employ all the skills of his media advisors to learn how best to accede to this demand. The point to note is that anyone who wants to protect the secular state from religious propagandists is a bigot, while those who you or I would regard as bigots claim the protection of the state in imposing their attitudes on the rest of us.

      The secular state of consumerism and the religion of economic growth and free trade will always come to terms with the fundamentalists of a variety of other religions if they provide markets for military equipment, but somehow this kind of economic fundamentalism is not considered as an irrational ideology but as a law of nature. But in terms of the discussion of those ideologies normally classified as religions, anarchists, with their all-embracing criticism of authority whether that of the state or of capitalism, have been by-passed by the resurgence of religious belief.

      Since we know that traditional anti-religious propaganda fails to change people's minds and since we know that enforced attempts to suppress beliefs simply encourage them to spring up again the moment the pressure is relaxed, we (or rather our successors in the next century) have to explore other routes, and we have few ideas about what they are.

      One is the obdurate defence of civil liberties and of freedom of expression. Supporters of Amnesty and readers of the journal Index on Censorship will know that all over the world this claims its martyrs every day, not only among those bold enough to speak out but among those caught in the crossfire. In fact, of course, every newspaper reader knows this too. But since the media need a new horror to report every day, even our familiarity with the disasters of religious or ethnic nationalism or tribalism tends to obscure the fact that most people have a huge vested interest in simply keeping society going, and don't share the lethal preoccupations of the zealots. In the background of the shocking images on television are the municipal employees dedicated to ordinary public services like the water and power supplies, the fire brigade, ambulance and hospital provision, cleaning up the mess that the ideologists and true believers leave behind. They hadn't heard the news from the market religion of the enlightened West that these things are simply commodities.

      This leads me to another approach to the religious revival, which I will call accommodation. No doubt you, like me, have met believers in some religion or other with whom we have one attitude in common, which is of disgust at the world of advertising and public relations that surrounds us, concerned solely with ensnaring us all into consuming more. It might be that rejection of the way in which the culture of contentment of the consuming classes of the rich nations are squandering the world's resources, an issue that links anarchists with the Green movement, also joins people like us to one element in various religious movements. It isn't a matter of puritanical anti-materialism. We all want a society where people are adequately fed, clothed and housed, and plenty of us felt disinclined to conduct theoretical arguments with members of that movement known as Liberation Theology in Latin America or with other believers in other faiths who were impelled to tackle issues that their rulers neglected.

      Let me illustrate this from my experience. While uninterested in God, I am interested in housing, so I get asked to present what I see as an anarchist point of view at conferences where the well-housed discuss the problems of the ill-housed. At one of these I found an ally in a woman with vast experience of self-help housing by poor people. She wore the hijab or veil and I learned later that this was why she was forbidden to teach about housing at the University of Ankara. There are, of course, neighbouring countries where she would be forbidden to teach unless she was veiled.

      This encounter leads me to a further speculation. Perhaps the most effective counter to fundamentalist threats to the liberty of all will be the women's movement. Women are certainly its first victims. In Algeria, schoolgirls were killed in the street for not wearing the veil and in March this year two girls wearing the veil were shot outside their school. Aicha Lemsine comments in the current issue of Index on Censorrhip.

      It was the first time that girls wearing Islamic dress had been killed. Suddenly it was not only women journalists and writers - 'modem' women - who were being targeted; simply to be a woman was enough. Caught between the 'democratic fundamentalists' and the 'religious fundamentalists', regardless of age, Algerian women became a human shield, the animal brought to slaughter, marked down for the final solution by madmen.

      It is evident that the Bible Belt of the United States has vast numbers of women who couldn't wait to escape. And the same must be true of the new more-orthodox-than-ever-before Jewish households in that country or in Britain or in Israel. One of the reasons why there has been such a widespread recent interest in Emma Goldman and her views is because she was an exemplar of women's emancipation from the culture of the shtetl, which male theologians have sought to reproduce in New York, London and Jerusalem. The implications of this and its equivalents in other religious traditions, Hinduism and Islam, are spelled out in an absorbing book on women and flindamentalism in Britain called Reusing Holy Orders.

      Another aspect of the same theme comes from the Moroccan scholar Fatima Mernissi who made a study of Women and Islam, when she was asked to write a preface for an English translation of her book. She concluded:

      When I finished writing this book I had come to understand one thing: if women's rights are a problem for some modem Muslim men, it is neither because of the Koran nor the Prophet, nor the Islamic tradition, but simply because those rights conflict with the interests of a male elite. The elite faction is trring to convince us that their egotistically subjective and mediocre view of culture and society has a sacred basis.

      You will know that for expressing similar views a Bangladeshi doctor and writer, Taslima Nasreen, author of a novel Shame about the persecution of the Hindu minority in Bangladesh, has been obliged to flee her country and take refuge in Sweden. She was reported as saying that 'It is my belief that politics cannot be based on religion if our women are to be free', and on 4th June this year 'the Bangladeshi government issued an arrest warrant under Article 295a of the Penal Code; the relevant legal clauses refer to "deliberate and malicious acts intended to outrage religious feelings" ... It is ironic that the law under which Taslima Nasreen was charged was originally a British law introduced in colonial times to prevent inter-religious strife'. It is evident that she was allowed to slip out of the country to avoid a confrontation between the secular government and the fundamentalist lobby. Unlike Fatima Mernissi, who writes from within the Islamic tradition, Taslima Nasreen says:

      "I dream of a world without religion. Religion gives birth to fundamentalism as surely as the seed gives birth to the tree. We can tear the tree down, but if the seed remains it will produce another tree. While the seed remains, we cannot root out fundamentalism."

      These two brave women have quite different views on fundamentalism. I think that the evidence of twentieth century history is that religious impulses can't be rooted out. The power of the state can be used to subdue them but they keep springing up. It is going to be a battle in the next century just to insist that they are a private matter, and that the zealots are prevented by the secular majority in society from imposing their preferences and prejudices on the rest of us, destroying civil society in the process.

      This is a muted conclusion, which I reach through watching what is actually happening in the world. I should add that at 3pm tomorrow afternoon in the library in this building, you can hear Nicolas Walter talking, far more analytically than I could, on 'Fundamentals of Fundamentalism.

      Comments

      The Raven #28: Chomsky on Haiti

      Issue of The Raven from winter 1994, containing a decent article on the restoration of democracy in Haiti by Noam Chomsky. Much of the rest of the content is poor and reproduced for reference only.

      Author
      Submitted by Steven. on June 3, 2014

      Contents

      • Editorial Notes
      • Haiti: Democracy Restored - Noam Chomsky
      • Capitalism, Science and Emergent Community - Denis Pym
      • A Meditation on Anarchist Ethics - Murray Bookchin
      • Remarkable Authors: Admirable Books - Nicolas Walter [on recent Freedom anthologies of Alex Comfort and Herbert Read]
      • Three Criticisms of Nicolas Walter’s Review: Jan Weryho / Tony Gibson / Dachine Rainer
      • Anarchists and Utopia - Tony Gibson
      • Tolstoy and Anarchism - Brian Morris
      • Ourselves and Black Rose Books, Montréal - Freedom Press
      • Donations

      Attachments

      Raven-28.pdf (3.96 MB)

      Comments

      Democracy restored - Noam Chomsky

      November 1994 article by Noam Chomsky on the restoration of democracy and the effective US intervention in Haiti.

      Submitted by Steven. on June 3, 2014

      1. The Anniversary Celebration

      On September 30, the third anniversary of the military coup that
      overthrew the elected government of Haiti in 1991, jubilant crowds
      marched peacefully to celebrate the restoration of democracy,
      encouraged by the official U.S. declaration that the right of peaceful
      demonstration would be protected by the 20,000 troops who had entered
      Haiti on September 19 under an agreement between former President
      Jimmy Carter and General Raoul Cedras. That was, in fact, one of the
      major goals of the U.S. intervention to restore democracy, the press
      reported. The demonstrators were attacked, beaten bloody, and
      scattered by armed gunmen. "The bodies of dead Haitians keep piling
      up," one Western diplomat said, just as they had the day before when a
      grenade exploded at a celebration of the return of the elected mayor
      of Port-au-Prince. U.S. officials complained "that Haitian police
      could no longer be trusted to enforce law and order," the press
      reported, "but would not say if US forces would assume
      responsibility." "It would be very difficult to rely on the police to
      provide security given the fact they haven't provided any security so
      far," U.S. Embassy spokesman Stanley Schrager said, apparently
      surprised that the U.S.-trained police are acting as they have always
      done in the past.

      U.S. combat troops were in the streets in force, but not to protect
      the demonstrators. "Instead," John Kifner reported in the New
      York Times,
      "the tanks, armored vehicles and even two
      firetrucks were deployed along Avenue John Brown leading to the
      wealthy suburb of Petionville, as if they were trying to protect the
      homes of Haiti's affluent, light-skinned elite should the poor of the
      slums and shantytowns try to charge uphill." "The only conceivable
      reason for this deployment appeared to be to protect commercial
      establishments and prevent any crowds from going up the hill toward
      the homes of the elite."

      U.S. military spokesman Colonel Willey "said the troops were
      positioned to form `a cordon so Haitian police could work on the inner
      perimeter'." And work they did. Haitian police joined with the
      paramilitary (FRAPH) gangs attacking the demonstrators, using their
      trucks for "loading up the armed men in civilian clothes by the Fraph
      headquarters" and then helping to scatter the demonstrators,
      "exchanging high-fives with the gunmen or giving them rides in their
      pickup trucks."

      A U.S. military convoy did approach the site of the first attack on
      the demonstrators, where "at least eight bodies" were counted by
      journalists. But, Kifner continued, they "quickly drove off, as did
      others that followed," making it clear that U.S. forces "would not
      provide protection to the marchers" so that terror could proceed
      unhampered. U.S. forces "were nowhere near the announced route of the
      march, from the Basilica of Notre Dame where a requiem mass was
      celebrated for the more than 3000 people whom human rights groups say
      were killed during military rule, to the city cemetery." The troops
      are following White House orders. Explaining the continuing atrocities
      under U.S. military occupation, commanding General Henry Shelton
      informed the press that he had been instructed by his superiors in
      Washington that "it is not our policy to intervene in law-and-order
      matters per se; that is a Haitian matter." The problem, he said, is
      that Haitian police are "not trained in riot control." The "level of
      civility that is here," he explained, "is provided by the police and
      the military, which is under the control of General Cedras." And by
      the inheritors of the Tontons Macoutes, who are to be controlled by
      the Haitian police with whom they exchange high-fives as they perform
      their common tasks.

      FRAPH members interviewed by Wall Street Journal
      correspondents Helene Cooper and Jose de Cordoba said they had no
      problems with the Americans troops. While the attacks on the
      demonstrators are underway, one said, "U.S. soldiers riding by on
      their `Humvee' armored vehicles wave cheerfully to FRAPH members, who
      wave back." At the September 30 anniversary march, the WSJ
      report continues, "those Humvees, along with tanks and other armored
      vehicles, staged a massive show of `presence' with the intention of
      containing the pro-Aristide demonstration to downtown, and addressing
      what appears to be the U.S.'s principal fear: that mobs of President
      Aristide's supporters will go on a rampage against wealthy Haitians
      and supporters of the military regime." Back in Washington, Deputy
      Defense Secretary John Deutch "said US troops would use force to stop
      violence only when their own safety was assured," though it seems that
      exceptions will be allowed if "wealthy Haitians and supporters of the
      military regime" might be endangered by "pro-Aristide mobs."1

      The Times reacted in its lead editorial on the day of
      Kifner's front-page story about the deployment of troops and its
      motives. It addressed one problem only: the danger that Clinton might
      "meddle in the nation's political affairs" by using the CIA to promote
      Aristide. "If President Aristide is as popular as the Administration
      believes, he does not need the C.I.A.'s propaganda help," the editors
      observe. Perhaps they are thinking of the barrage of propaganda let
      loose via the leading CIA specialist on Latin America, Brian Latell,
      who contrasted the "murderer and psychopath" Aristide with the model
      gentleman General Cedras, one of "the most promising group of Haitian
      leaders to emerge since the Duvalier family," which is why Latell "saw
      no evidence of oppressive rule" while Cedras's forces and their allies
      were slaughtering, torturing, raping and rampaging. "The U.S. should
      be wary about tying "its own interests, and the safety of its troops,
      so closely to [Aristide's] cause," the editors added soberly.2

      The Times editorial staff reflexively assumes that the
      facts are what Washington declares them to be; the CIA is being used
      to promote Aristide, a dubious form of interference in another
      country's affairs, they warn. Others, less trusting, actually inquire.
      Once again showing what a serious journalist can do, Alan Nairn took
      the trouble to find out what Clinton's intelligence apparatus is
      really up to. One of the more benign figures he unearthed is
      Haitian-born Major Louis Kernisan, who served with the Defense
      Intelligence Agency (DIA) in Haiti from 1989 through 1991 and is now
      devising the plan to "professionalize" Haiti's police -- already
      professionalized by the same professionals, in the very recent past.
      Kernisan is much impressed by the impartial role of the army that has
      terrorized Haiti since it was established under the 1915-34 U.S.
      military occupation, and by the murderous section chiefs, disbanded by
      Aristide in one of the moves that raised doubts about his democratic
      credentials. Kernisan is part of an FBI unit set up to train the
      security forces of Guatemala and El Salvador in 1986, with notable
      success. He anticipates mass detentions and other techniques of
      population control as the popular movements are reined in and the U.S.
      restores to power "the same folks as before, the five families that
      run the country, the military and the bourgeoisie." Construction of
      yet another "showcase of democracy" seems well underway. But that is
      the real world.3

      The real world is described succinctly by "a US official with
      extensive experience of Haiti," quoted in the Boston Globe.
      "Aristide -- slum priest, grass-roots activist, exponent of Liberation
      Theology -- `represents everything that CIA, DOD and FBI think they
      have been trying to protect this country against for the past 50
      years'," he said. They have not misunderstand their instructions from
      the executive branch, and the interests it represents.4

      It is hard to imagine that Washington will permit such crass
      display of the class and power interests of the intervention, and its
      intent to subvert and eliminate any thought of democracy. Cosmetic
      changes will surely be needed, if only for the benefit of the
      doctrinal institutions, which have to have some peg, however fragile,
      on which to hang the official tales about "idealism," "good works,"
      "benevolent intentions," and the rest of the familiar ritual. Allowing
      FRAPH and the rest of the attache-Macoute system to function freely
      will pose an eventual threat to the occupying forces themselves,
      though they have been given ample time to go underground with their
      weapons and organizational structure intact.

      2. Dilemmas of Power

      The continuing state terror under the eyes of the U.S. military
      forces reveals the "riskiness of having the Pentagon rely on Haiti's
      police," Times correspondent Steven Greenhouse reported.
      The solution, the Administration believes, "is pressing prominent
      Aristide allies to warn people against provoking street violence" and
      urging that Parliament get down to serious business, beginning with
      the primary task: "to pass an amnesty for the military -- as promised
      in the Carter agreement." That seems the most direct and reasonable
      way to deal with the difficulties caused by those who are provoking
      FRAPH and its police allies.

      But there is a problem. Aristide continues to be slippery and
      evasive, despite the tutelage he has received in Washington. While
      some officials challenge "the conventional wisdom of Aristide as a
      doctrinaire monomaniac," the Boston Globe reports, he "is
      nonetheless showing some of his old ambiguity now": while calling for
      "nonviolence and reconciliation,...he has also been lukewarm to the
      idea of a blanket amnesty," still not unambiguously joining
      Washington, the media, and political commentators generally in
      accepting the principle of complete impunity for murder, torture,
      rape, and other atrocities. Untrustworthy as always, Aristide seems to
      be hesitant about defying the plea of the major human rights
      organizations, the United Nations, the South African Judge who is
      chief prosecutor for the UN war-crimes tribunal for the former
      Yugoslavia and his Australian deputy, and others who do not rise to
      such heights of Christian mercy as U.S. elites, and who warn of the
      consequences for international human rights law if the criminals are
      informed that they can do their work with impunity.5

      Recall that they were so informed in Haiti, from the start. Cedras,
      police chief Francois, and the rest were informed with great clarity
      that they could continue their work of decimating the popular
      organizations, secure in the knowledge that when the time came for
      them to hand the work over to others, they would either be flown out
      on an American jet with what remained of the country's wealth in their
      pockets, like Somoza and Duvalier, or allowed to stay on in the rich
      suburbs enjoying the fruits of their labors and awaiting the next
      opportunity, which may not be too long delayed. Given such unambiguous
      assurances from on high, there never was the slightest reason for them
      to call a halt to the terrorist onslaught against the disobedient
      population -- one of the many truisms that would be featured in a free
      and independent press.

      The gangsters in charge know the routine as well as their
      Washington helpers. Guatemala, in many ways the model of successful
      counterinsurgency, is a case in point. Here, "democracy" was
      officially restored by a combination of Nazi-style violence with U.S.
      support, combined with softer measures, minimal services organized by
      the conquerors: if you want your sick child to live, come to us, and
      maybe we'll help; work for us, and you have even better prospects. As
      the U.S. arranged to displace the generals in Haiti, "free elections"
      were held once again in Guatemala, which Washington has been nurturing
      as a "showcase" for free market democracy for 40 years. The winner was
      Rios Montt, a gentleman who would receive a welcome reception from
      Himmler and Beria, as he did from Ronald Reagan and the State
      Department, who hailed him as a man "totally committed to democracy"
      while he was presiding over the slaughter of tens of thousands of
      people in the highlands, levelling some 400 villages. In the recent
      elections, Rios Montt's party received about 1/3 of the vote, enabling
      it to control the legislature along with the other right-wing
      pro-business party. About 80% of the population stayed away, including
      the indigenous people he targeted for destruction and the poor
      generally, who seem not to appreciate the freedoms we have won for
      them. Cedras and Francois may well have drawn the obvious conclusions,
      even if commentators here did not.

      It's easy to appreciate the dilemmas faced by policy-makers and
      respectable intellectuals. It is, indeed, "risky" to rely on the chief
      instruments of terror to stop terror, but hard to see what the
      alternative is when faced with irrational and criminal adversaries:
      those who provoke violence by peacefully calling for democracy and
      freedom, and those who respond to the provocation. It is also a
      challenging task to reconcile truths of logic with what is taking
      place before our eyes. Thus "the objective of the Haiti mission...is
      certainly an honorable one," Anthony Lewis declares, from the outer
      limits of tolerable dissent. And this Certain Truth must somehow be
      reconciled with the sight of U.S. forces deployed to protect the
      wealthy and privileged while the usual victims bleed in the streets
      and the usual torturers maintain "the level of civility." Furthermore,
      how are we to comprehend the remarkable fact that the U.S. is carrying
      out the same policies it has pursued without change for 200 years in
      Haiti, as it has elsewhere within the reach of its power? It's all
      very mysterious. One can see why the situation is regularly described
      as "confusing," posing extraordinary dilemmas.6

      There were other difficult tasks as the troops landed, and at the
      time of writing (early October), they have been handled with no little
      success. Three central doctrines have to be defended: First, the
      Clinton Administration was appalled by the terror in Haiti. Second, it
      had become clear by "last spring" that "draconian economic sanctions
      would fail" so that stronger steps were needed to achieve the goal
      (Taylor Branch). And third, that goal is "to create conditions
      favorable to constitutional democracy" (Branch). The third doctrine is
      too deeply entrenched to be open to discussion, so let us keep to the
      first two, which at least seem to have a factual flavor.

      The first doctrine was elaborated by senior White House officials,
      who informed the press that there is "nothing more moving" than
      "watching people being beaten," so that "Mr. Clinton and his aides had
      come to view such violence as both morally repugnant and politically
      unsustainable." "Four or five nights of it on television would have
      undone us politically," a senior Administration official informed the
      press. These problems led to a "level of concern within the
      Administration...so great that senior officials from several agencies
      meet twice a day to plot their public-relations strategy, White House
      officials said."7

      The dilemmas faced by the Administration are clarifed by comparison
      with other current examples, say Colombia, where vast atrocities
      render ridiculous any thought of democracy; mere survival is enough of
      a problem for those who dare to raise their heads. But these
      atrocities are "politically sustainable." The press does not report
      the facts made public by the leading human rights organizations,
      Church groups, and others. The atrocities are not even "morally
      repugnant," or so a rational observer would conclude. About half of
      U.S. military aid for the hemisphere now goes to the state terrorists
      in Colombia, increasing under Clinton; and the man who presided over
      the worst terror in recent years took office as Secretary-General of
      the OAS just before U.S. troops landed in Haiti, having achieved this
      post thanks to a White House power play that was accompanied by much
      public praise for his achievements.8

      Let us turn to the second Truth, the failure of the draconian
      economic sanctions that was evident by last spring. As known to
      readers of this journal at least, the facts are radically different.
      As of last spring, there had been no draconian economic sanctions. The
      Bush administration let it be known at once that the OAS sanctions
      announced in October 1991, shortly after the coup, were to be
      toothless. A few weeks later (Feb. 4), Bush undermined the sanctions
      more explicitly, granting an "exemption" to U.S. enterprises. Trade
      continued at a substantial level through 1992, then increasing by 50%
      under Clinton, including purchases by the Federal government and a
      sharp increase in imports of food exports from Haiti. The facts were
      not totally supressed in the mainstream. The Bush exemption of
      February 1992 was reported. In the New York Times, under
      the headline "U.S. Plans to Sharpen Focus of Its Sanctions Against
      Haiti," correspondent Barbara Crossette explained that the
      Administration would permit these violations of the embargo so as "to
      punish anti-democratic forces and ease the plight of workers who lost
      jobs because of the ban on trade." This "fine tuning" is Washington's
      "latest move" in its efforts to find "more effective ways to hasten
      the collapse of what the Administration calls an illegal Government in
      Haiti." Oddly, the "fine tuning" was welcomed by the "anti-democratic
      forces" who were punished by it, and bitterly denounced by the
      beneficiaries of our charitable impulses. Again, a bit "confusing."

      Occasional later references did not entirely relieve the confusion.
      Thus the Christian Science Monitor explained that "the
      Bush and Clinton administrations believed these [U.S.-owned] companies
      were so vital to Haiti that they allowed them to continue operating
      during the embargo." While the vision of our benevolence brings tears
      to the eyes, nevertheless duller minds might wonder why only
      U.S.-owned enterprises have the curious property of being so
      beneficial to the suffering people of Haiti, and why the reactions are
      so inconsistent with Administration intent.9

      Elsewhere too, one could find some hints that the embargo was less
      than "draconian." In fact, as of last spring, it was "fine tuned" so
      as to leave the rich and their military associates pretty much
      untouched, though the undesirables suffered. It was only in late May
      1994 that the Clinton Administration even took formal steps to
      implement sanctions, always excluding the most privileged.10

      As the troops landed on Monday September 19, the task of
      maintaining the crucial doctrine became still more challenging. On
      Sunday, the AP wires began running reports about the military
      intervention that every news desk in the country could see were of
      major significance, perhaps the most important of the week. Beginning
      Sunday, John Solomon reported leaks from an inquiry initiated by the
      U.S. attorney's office a few days before the invasion. The documents
      released to AP revealed that sanctions had never been seriously
      applied at all. It is possible that the inquiry was launched in
      preparation for the intervention, under the same general rubric that
      led the press to highlight the murder of orphans, narcotrafficking,
      and other atrocities that had previously remained at the margins or
      unreported.

      According to documents provided to AP, the judicial inquiry focused
      on the most important evasion of the embargo, known to everyone
      watching Haiti: the import of oil. The three companies involved are
      Shell, Exxon, and Texaco. The first two were able to pretend that
      subsidiaries elsewhere were violating the embargo, leaving poor
      Washington helpless. But Texaco lacked that pretext, and was therefore
      bound by the Bush administration executive order of October 1991
      banning its Haitian activities. The Office of Foreign Assets Control
      began monitoring Texaco's violation of the order immediately, noting
      that Texaco was providing both fuel and hard currency to the military
      junta. On May 18, 1992, OFAC issued an order for Texaco to "cease and
      desist." On the same day, Texaco executives spoke to Secretary of
      Treasury Nicholas Brady and OFAC Director Richard Newcomb, who met
      with them the following day. Both Brady and Newcomb were informed that
      Texaco planned to evade the executive order by creating a "blind
      trust" that would technically be responsible for the shipments; Deputy
      Secretary of State Lawrence Eagleburger received the same information.
      Texaco asked OFAC for a ruling on this evasion. No response was
      received for 11 months, when OFAC advised the company that the device
      was illegal. By then, the operation was proceeding. Until at least
      mid-1993, OFAC alleges, Texaco stations "illegally bought and
      distributed numerous tanker shipments of fuel from the junta either
      directly or through the blind trust." A 1993 OFAC document reports at
      least 26 tanker shipments, 160 violations, and millions of dollars
      paid to the junta by Texaco.

      Newcomb informed his senior staff that he had been directed to drag
      his feet by Secretary of Treasury Brady. "Brady told me to go slow on
      Texaco," Newcomb is quoted as saying in notes of a mid-1992 meeting.
      Surely Texaco executives were apprised. "After three years and two
      administrations," AP continues, "Newcomb has yet to impose a fine or
      refer the matter to the U.S. attorney's office for possible
      prosecution," though in September 1993 he "put Texaco on notice that
      the government intends to fine the company." "Little has happened in
      the year since," the report continues.

      In a July 1993 memo, after Aristide had been pressured to accept
      the Governor's Island compromise that Cedras violated, OFAC policy
      chief John Roth wrote: "Perhaps the selective and political side to
      FAC's `strong enforcement' of the sanctions...can be squared with some
      cosmic (but not widely known) foreign or domestic policy objectives
      vis-a-vis Haiti or Texaco." Perhaps.

      The illegal operations continued at least until the May 1994
      Clinton administration decision to join in sanctions -- making sure
      that plenty of loopholes remained, including the oddly porous
      Dominican border. Nothing was done. The Clinton administration
      certainly knew about the matter a year ago. "We expect a vigorous
      lobbying effort by Texaco to quash FAC's penalty action," Treasury
      Secreatary Lloyd Bentsen was advised in an October 1, 1993 memo, which
      added that "Texaco has already contacted the State Department in an
      effort to have State persuade FAC to drop the matter," as it evidently
      did. "There has been no activity in the case for nearly a year" after
      this notification, Solomon reported.

      In response to the AP story on Sunday September 18, Treasury
      Secretary Bentsen ordered an investigation, which, if it takes place,
      is likely to focus on the Bush years. Senator Donald Riegle and
      Representative Henry Gonzalez, who chair the banking committees,
      "expressed outrage at OFAC's conduct described in the documents and
      indicated their panels will review the case" as well, also looking
      into the role of banks in helping Texaco fund the junta. "I think it's
      outrageous," Rep. Gonzales stated: "It's a joke if it is decided to
      announce a policy and then it isn't enforced."

      In brief, as the U.S. troops landed, if not before, no news desk or
      editorial office could have failed to be aware of what had been
      concealed for the three years of slaughter and terror: the sanctions
      were "a joke." How much of a joke, they perhaps had not known until
      September 18. In a free press, all of this would have been featured,
      along with the obvious conclusions: neither the Bush nor Clinton
      administration had any serious intent of terminating the terror and
      restoring democracy. Investigative reporters would have gotten to work
      to smoke out the rest of the story (for example, the still-unreported
      trade). And columnists would have explained what it all means.

      What in fact happened was rather different: solemn reiteration of
      the established truths about our noble goals and the failure of the
      draconian sanctions, coupled with warnings about intervening in
      conflicts that are none of our business. According to a data-base
      search, the AP story was reported on Tuesday, Sept. 20, by one journal
      in the country: Platt's Oilgram News, which reported
      Texaco's denials. The next day, the Wall Street Journal
      ran a brief item by an unidentified staff reporter at the bottom of an
      inside page, reporting Bentsen's order for an investigation and a few
      of the facts. Similar reports, mostly short and on inside pages,
      appeared in local papers, but not the national press. All of this will
      have to come out sooner or later -- perhaps, after the Haiti operation
      goes irremediably sour and the time comes for the excuses and evasions
      to be trotted out, Somalia-style. But when it mattered, the Free Press
      did its job in admirable fashion, once again.

      As any serious commentator would also have observed, there is
      nothing new about the special treatment granted Texaco (we put aside
      the evasions about its competitors). One similar occasion took place
      just 50 years ago, when the Western democracies were seeking to
      undermine the Spanish Republic, which was then under attack by
      Franco's fascist forces. The reason was their concern that the popular
      revolution that was one component of this three-sided struggle might
      spread; such concerns were put to rest shortly after by their
      associate in Moscow, who crushed the revolution by violence, fearing
      any manifestation of socialism and freedom even more than his Western
      colleagues. Franklin Delano Roosevelt's "neutrality" stand was
      carefully crafted to deprive the Republic of arms and oil. His
      administration pressured suppliers (including foreign ones) to refrain
      from shipping materials, including shipments contracted earlier. FDR
      himself bitterly denounced one businessman who insisted on his legal
      right to continue shipments of airplanes and parts to the Republic.
      Though "perfectly legal," his act was "thoroughly unpatriotic," FDR
      declared, apologizing for his emotional outburst but adding that "I
      feel quite deeply about it." Meanwhile, his government was never able
      to discover that Texaco, then headed by a fascist sympathizer, was
      violating its contracts with the Republic, diverting tankers already
      at sea to Franco, whom it continued to supply -- in "secret," except
      to small left journals which, somehow, were able to discover the facts
      about the illegal shipments hidden from the Roosevelt Administration
      and the press.11

      In January 1994 testimony to Congress, reported here in July, the
      Director of the CIA had predicted that Haiti "probably will be out of
      fuel and power very shortly." "Our intelligence efforts are focused on
      detecting attempts to circumvent the embargo and monitoring its
      impact." Not only was the CIA "unable" to discover the "oil boom" that
      was occasionally reported by the press, but it was also unable to
      discover that the U.S. government, at the highest level, was fully
      aware that the CIA testimony to Congress was a complete falsehood, and
      had indeed tacitly authorized the violations of the embargo that the
      CIA couldn't discover. Or, so we are supposed to believe, as we are
      now supposed to believe that the CIA is busily at work organizing
      support for Aristide.

      3. Democracy and Capitalism

      Whether Aristide is allowed to return in some fashion is anyone's
      guess at the time of writing. If he is, it will be under conditions
      designed to discredit him and further demoralize those who hoped that
      democracy might be tolerated in Haiti. To evaluate what lies ahead, we
      should look carefully at the plans for the security forces and the
      economy.

      The military and police forces were established during Woodrow
      Wilson's invasion as an instrument to control the population, and have
      been kept in power by U.S. aid and training for that purpose since.
      That is to continue. As discussed here in July, the head of the OAS/UN
      mission through December 1993, Ian Martin, reported in Foreign
      Policy
      that negotiations had stalled because of Washington's
      insistence on maintaining the power of the security forces, rejecting
      Aristide's plea to reduce them along lines that had proven successful
      in Costa Rica, the one partial exception to the array of horror
      chambers that Washington has maintained in the region. The Haitian
      military, Martin observed, recognized that the U.S. was its friend and
      protector, unlike the U.N., France, and Canada. The generals continued
      their resistance to a diplomatic settlement, trusting that "the United
      States, despite its rhetoric of democracy, was ambivalent about that
      power shift" to popular elements represented by Aristide. They were
      proven right. As the matter is now rephrased, "At first, Father
      Aristide resisted having so many former soldiers in the police force,
      but Administration officials said they persuaded him to accept them,"
      so the New York Times reported on the eve of the
      invasion. This was one of the successes of the educational program
      designed for the "doctrinaire monomaniac."12

      The plans for the economy are detailed in a plan submitted to the
      Paris Club of international donors at the World Bank in August,
      published by Alan Nairn in Multinational Monitor
      (July-August), with accompanying interviews. The Aristide government
      is to keep to a standard "structural adjustment" package, with foreign
      funds devoted primarily to debt repayment and the needs of the
      business sectors, and with an "open foreign investment policy." The
      judicial system and other aspects of government are to be geared to
      "economic efficiency." The plan states that "The renovated state must
      focus on an economic strategy centered on the energy and initiative of
      Civil Society, especially the private sector, both national and
      foreign."

      The Haiti desk officer of the World Bank, Axel Peuker, describes
      the plan as beneficial to the "more open, enlightened, business class"
      and foreign investors. The structural adjustment plan "is not going to
      hurt the poor to the extent it has in other countries," he said,
      because subsidies for basic goods and other such interferences with
      capitalist democracy scarcely exist there anyway, so not too much will
      be cut. The Minister in charge of rural development and agrarian
      reform in the Aristide government was not even notified about the plan
      designed for this largely peasant society, destined to be returned to
      the track from which it veered after the unfortunate December 1990
      election, a tragedy that will not happen again, if Washington is
      vigilant.

      We may note, in passing, some of the features of contemporary
      Newspeak. "Economic efficiency" means profits for the few, crucially
      the foreign few, whatever the effect on the many. The concept
      "economic health" is a technical notion designed to measure
      profitability for investors, while excluding the health of the economy
      as far as the population is concerned. Thus the economy can be
      wonderfully healthy while the people are starving. "Civil Society" of
      course includes all sorts of nice things, but "especially" the private
      business sector, including foreign investors, who belong to the part
      of Haitian Civil Society on which the "renovated state" must focus.
      Democracy means that outsiders design plans without even troubling to
      inform the government that is to execute them.

      The concept of "democracy" is also illustrated by the standard
      interpretation of the provision of the Haitian Constitution that
      provides for the elected President to serve a single five-year term.
      In his address to the nation to rally support for the intervention,
      President Clinton assured his audience that Aristide had proven
      himself to be a true democrat. "Tonight," Clinton said, "I can
      announce that President Aristide has pledged to step down when his
      term ends in accordance with the Constitution" and to transfer power
      to a successor. That conclusion, however, goes well beyond the
      Constitution, which says nothing about how to calculate the
      President's term when he has spent three years in exile while civil
      society is being decimated. One interpretation is that if reinstated,
      he should pick up where he left off, so that Aristide's term has
      almost 4 and a half years to run. Another interpretation is that his
      period in exile is part of his term as elected President. People with
      some lingering taste for democracy will presumably tend towards the
      first interpretation. Without any exception that I can discover, U.S.
      commentators adopted Clinton's anti-democratic interpretation. We have
      to go north of the border to read the obvious comment about "the three
      years of stolen democracy": "By deducting them from, rather than
      adding them to, Aristide's suspended presidency, a key political
      objective will be achieved," namely, "a partial legitimization of the
      1991 coup d'etat against Aristide" (Dave Todd, Southam News).13
      The task of civilizing the troublesome priest has not been easy, and
      there is disagreement as to whether it has been accomplished, or
      whether he might still revert to his old ways, speaking up for the
      rights of poor and suffering people, even expressing elementary truths
      about the oppression of the poor by the rich (inciting "class
      warfare") and the role of the U.S. in his country's history
      ("anti-Americanism"). Close U.S. advisors claim to see much progress.
      Former Ambassador Robert White, who has consistently supported the
      elected government in Haiti, said: "I think the best thing that has
      happened to Aristide and his administration-in-exile is that they have
      had a crash course in democracy and capitalism, and come to understand
      that too much revolution scares away investors. Small countries can't
      afford too much social experimentation."14

      It's not clear whether these remarks are tongue-in-cheek, but
      taking them literally, they are on target. Aristide has been given a
      crash course in "democracy and capitalism," as the terms are
      understood under prevailing doctrine. "Democracy" means that you do
      what you're told and serve the powerful and rich, in silence -- or
      better, politely expressing your gratitude for the opportunity.
      "Capitalism" means the same. The "social experimentation" that went
      too far is the programs that were highly praised by the Inter-American
      Development Bank and other international funding agencies, and that
      Axel Peuker of the World Bank describes today as a "rather
      conservative approach, financial and otherwise" -- but too much for
      the Haitian rich, U.S. investors, Washington, and respectable opinion
      in the United States.

      The reasons why this conservative approach went too far are
      expressed with clarity in a July 1994 position paper of 1400 priests
      and nuns in Haiti and the surviving Haitian human rights groups. "The
      constant factor in that brief period" of democracy "cannot be
      doubted," they write: "it is, unquestionably, the emergence of the
      people of Haiti on the political scene of its country." The technical
      term for this atrocity among Western liberal elites is "Crisis of
      Democracy," a threat that must be confronted forthrightly if
      "democracy" is to be saved. The terror in Haiti, and the crash course
      in democracy and capitalism organized for Aristide in Washington, have
      been designed to drive such subversive thoughts out of people's heads,
      for good.

      Not everyone agrees that Aristide has learned his lessons. "He is a
      radical Roman Catholic priest who has fought with his church" -- much
      as anti-fascist priests opposed their church under Mussolini and
      Hitler -- "and often spewed anti-American statements," the Wall
      Street Journal
      reports. "His stubbornness and independence
      continue to drive U.S. officials to distraction." They expect better
      behavior from the lower orders. Senator Phil Gramm condemns Aristide
      as an "anti-American Marxist demagogue." Particularly outrageous was
      his reticence about thanking his rescuers as they proceeded to restore
      the power of the army and the wealthy, perhaps allowing him to sit in
      a box for a few months to observe the process. New records may have
      been broken for supercilious arrogance and racism as the press
      reported the suffering that Washington had endured at his hands. In
      the New York Times, Maureen Dowd described "the strain of
      trying for three years to restore Father Aristide to power even as he
      often openly griped about American policy" and failed to say "Thank
      you" with proper humility to "his benefactors" ("The Mouse That Roared
      Squeaks Back"). Congress mocked "the priest's desire to return on his
      own terms rather than those dictated by Washington," she reported. "He
      wants to stay up here" and enjoy "the good life," Senator Larry
      Pressler said, echoing the concerns of President Clinton, reported by
      "those close to him," about "whether Father Aristide had begun to
      enjoy his life as a celebrity exile." Meanwhile liberal
      Representatives were "furiously demanding he show more gratitude,"
      that he "get real" (James Traficant). He should learn some manners,
      David Obey added: "The proper response from Aristide is not to second
      guess and nitpick. The proper response is two words, `Thank you'."
      Aristide has still not learned his place. He has not learned that his
      job is to shuffle quietly with a friendly smile while thanking Massa
      for his kindness.

      Aristide's disgraceful behavior reinforced the fears expressed a
      few days earlier by political correspondent Elaine Sciolino, who
      worried that he might not "be the kind of leader who will make the
      Administration proud when he rides in on the backs of American
      soldiers" and who might even "turn on his liberators." In its efforts
      to change the radical priest "From Robespierre to Gandhi," the Clinton
      Administration -- all dedicated Gandhians, like the New York
      Times
      -- is "heartened...by his public statements that stress
      love rather than vengeance," and his call to "let free enterprise and
      privatization reign." "To help prepare Father Aristide for his return,
      Administration officials have tried to force feed him large doses of
      economics and theories of public administration." While some feel that
      "he has really grown," others are concerned that he might regress to
      what he was -- when he was praised for the remarkable successes of his
      brief administration in cutting back corruption and state terror,
      reducing the bloated bureaucracy, organizing a reasonable tax system
      and setting the country's financial affairs in order, while still
      trying to respond to the initiatives of the "remarkably advanced"
      array of grass-roots organizations (Lavalas) that gave the large
      majority of the population a "considerable voice in local affairs" and
      even in national politics (IADB, Americas Watch).15

      It is in this precise sense that Aristide "failed politically when
      he was in there," as explained by the Clinton's special envoy Lawrence
      Pezzullo, replaced after his lying to Congress became too
      embarrassing; the outspoken advocacy of mass slaughter by Carter's
      envoy to Nicaragua was never an embarrassment, nor was his record of
      trying to ensure that Nicaragua's murderous National Guard would stay
      in power (that, after all, was a crucial part of the task of
      "restoring democracy" in Haiti too). Pezzullo made these remarks while
      reporting his "growing frustration" with the stubborn Aristide, who
      "was unwilling to make political compromises to broaden his political
      base" beyond the huge majority of the population. He even refused "to
      work with Parliament," Pezzullo observed with horror -- that is, with
      the Parliament that was able to stay almost entirely in the hands of
      the "enlightened" sectors of Civil Society, since the authentic civil
      society still lacked the resources to challenge the traditional system
      of oppression and violence (always cheerfully backed by Washington).
      "It was precisely Father Aristide's estrangement from the elected
      Parliament, coupled with his chilly relationship with business leaders
      and the military, that led to his overthrow," Pezzullo explained.
      Obviously, a bad character, though one could hardly expect more in a
      country "with no democratic traditions" -- only with a vibrant and
      lively civil society that had, unexpectedly, constructed the
      foundations of a functioning democracy in which the rabble could
      actually take part in managing their own affairs.16

      Aristide's unwillingness to "broaden the political base" has become
      a kind of mantra, on a par with "Wilsonian idealism." Like many other
      mindless propaganda slogans, the phrase conceals a grain of truth.
      Aristide has been unwilling to shift power to the "enlightened"
      sectors of foreign and domestic Civil Society and their security
      forces. He still keeps his allegiance to the general population and
      their organizations -- who could teach some lessons to their kindly
      tutors about what was meant by "democracy" in days when the term was
      still taken seriously. It is intriguing to watch the process at work.
      Consider Peter Hakim, Washington director of the Inter-American
      dialogue, well-informed about the hemisphere and far from a ranting
      ideologue. While Aristide was elected by a two-thirds majority, Hakim
      observes, "in most Latin American countries, movement from
      authoritarianism to democracy tends to reflect a more broadly based
      consensus than is currently the case in Haiti." It is true enough that
      from the southern cone to Central America and the Caribbean, the
      consensus is "broadly based" in the sense that sustained terror and
      degradation, much of it organized right where Hakim speaks, has taught
      people to abandon hope for freedom and democracy, and to accept the
      rule of private power, domestic and foreign. It hasn't been easy;
      witness the case of Guatemala, just now attaining the proper broad
      consensus after many years of education. Hakim also surely knows the
      nature of the "consensus" at home, revealed by the belief of half the
      population that the political system is so rotten that both parties
      should be disbanded. And he knows full well what efforts are made to
      broaden government to include authentic representatives of the
      overwhelming majority of the population in Latin America, or by its
      traditional master.17

      Aristide is not alone in being a slow student. U.N. envoy Dante
      Caputo resigned when the invasion was imminent, deploring the
      unilateral U.S. initiatives that displaced the United Nations
      entirely. "In effect," he said, "the total absence of consultation and
      information from the United States Government makes me believe that
      this country has in fact taken the unilateral decision of acting on
      its own in the Haitian process," so that the U.N. no longer has any
      role to play. Referring to Carter's grand achievement, Caputo said:
      "they got a much weaker agreement with 60 military planes in the air
      than we got at the negotiating table" in July 1993. Cedras scoffed at
      that one, Caputo notes, and may well do the same this time, proceeding
      to "build a political force with Haiti's ruling class, leaving most of
      the country's current military and economic power base intact." Caputo
      was too diplomatic to add that this contemptuous disregard for the
      United Nations is standard operating procedure, and is only to be
      expected of the world's most powerful state, which has no reason to
      pay any attention to world opinion or international law, secure in the
      knowledge that whatever happens, its intentions will be deemed
      "certainly honorable" by its harshest critics among the respectable
      intelligentsia.18

      4. Perspective

      "Perspective" on what is taking place was provided in the New
      York Times
      by R. W. Apple, who reviewed the lessons of history.
      "For two centuries," he wrote, "political opponents in Haiti have
      routinely slaughtered each other. Backers of President Aristide,
      followers of General Cedras and the former Tontons Macoute retain
      their homicidal tendencies, to say nothing about their weapons" --
      which the homicidal maniacs in the slums have cleverly concealed.
      "Like the French in the 19th century, like the Marines who occupied
      Haiti from 1915 to 1934, the American forces who are trying to impose
      a new order will confront a complex and violent society with no
      history of democracy."

      One takes for granted that the vicious terror and racism of the
      Wilson administration and its successors will be transmuted to sweet
      charity as it reaches the educated classes, but it is a novelty to see
      Napoleon's invasion, one of the most hideous crimes of an era not
      known for its gentleness, portrayed in the same light. We might
      understand this as another small contribution to the broader project
      of revising the history of Western colonialism so as to justify the
      next phase.

      Apple's colleague David Broder, the renowned liberal columnist of
      the Washington Post, added further reflections. "The real
      danger is that US troops may be caught in an ongoing civil war between
      heavily armed gangs bent on revenge or determined not to yield power."
      On one side of this bitter conflict, we find the unarmed peasants and
      slum-dwellers who dared to elect a populist President, "whose
      commitment to democracy is unproven" -- or at least we find their
      mutilated corpses. On the other side, trembling in fear, stand the
      U.S.-armed and -trained military and police with the criminal gangs
      they have organized in the familiar Duvalierist style, and their
      backers and beneficiaries, the wealthy families who own the country
      together with their U.S. associates. Truly a cosmic struggle.

      U.S. forces in Haiti are not the first to confont challenges and
      dilemmas of such severity. Similar problems were faced by the Soviet
      troops entering Prague in 1968, trying to mediate between the
      Stalinist security forces and the people calling for freedom and
      democracy, two "heavily armed gangs determined not to yield power." Or
      the U.S. forces who liberated Buchenwald, and faced "the real danger"
      that the SS troops and the half-alive skeletons, each with their
      "homicidal tendencies," might continue their "ongoing civil war."

      In the light of the threats so graphically depicted by the
      commentators in the national press, we can understand why "The first
      major arms raid by American troops was for searching not for weapons
      hidden by attaches, the armed thugs propping up Haiti's military
      government, but for guns supposedly held by supporters of the man the
      Americans had come to put back in office, President Jean-Bertrand
      Aristide" (Kifner). The October 2 raid was based on information
      unearthed by U.S. Army intelligence. Its source was "a well-known
      attache," "regarded locally as a drug dealer and paramilitary leader,"
      who directed U.S. forces to "a terrorist training camp stashed full of
      weapons" -- which turned out to be a property owned by Katherine
      Dunham, where the raiders seeking to disarm the terrorists surprised a
      dance troupe practicing. Meanwhile the armed attaches who had broken
      up the anniversary celebration "were still lounging around their
      corner today by the Normandie Bar in the center of the city. No
      American soldiers were in the area."

      Lying behind the "comic aspects of the search," Kifner observes,
      "lies a potentially serious problem for the American forces as they
      feel out their political role here. The army's natural inclination is
      to protect property and order," a difficult matter in "an
      extraordinarily bifurcated country, where a tiny elite, whose wealth
      is largely the product of exploitation and corruption, rules over
      desperately poor masses" -- a situation not unrelated to policies and
      actions of the current liberators. It's not too hard to imagine how
      the problem will be resolved. Basing himself on his analysis of the
      "ongoing civil war," Broder offers further advice. Clinton should heed
      "the lesson of Vietnam," he continues: "you don't commit troops until
      the country is committed to the mission" -- and you understand that no
      question can conceivably be raised about "the mission" -- again, a
      stance that does not lack distinguished models. Now that "Clinton has
      followed the idealistic President Woodrow Wilson in sending American
      forces to Haiti," we must recall that our last mission of mercy
      "lasted 19 years." Disciplined intellectuals are not to recall the
      facts about that "idealistic" intervention and its aftermath, though
      Haitians remember them all too well.19

      5. Restoring Civil Society

      Both in Haiti and the U.S., those who matter understand what is
      happening well enough. "Senior U.S. officials have initiated
      large-scale business negotiations with some of the most powerful and
      wealthy Haitian supporters of the military overthrow of President
      Jean-Bertrand Aristide," Kenneth Freed reported in the Los
      Angeles Times
      as U.S. forces were "supposedly engineering a new
      political environment to undermine the power of the same
      anti-democratic elite." One case is General Shelton's arrangements
      with Haiti's influential Mevs family "about leasing a large waterfront
      plot for construction of fuel storage tanks and a pipeline." It only
      makes sense, given that these leading coup backers had already built
      "a huge new oil depot here to help the army defy the embargo," as the
      New York Times had reported earlier.

      Parallel arrangements are proceeding with the other wealthy
      families that had financed fuel shipments, among other techniques to
      benefit from the "sanctions." The "powerful Haitian clan" of the Mevs
      "has positioned itself well to keep doing what it does best -- make
      money," Jose de Cordoba reports in the Wall Street Journal.
      The Mevs had met with Aristide in Washington to induce him to
      "moderate his position and reach out to the tiny, mostly
      anti-Aristide, Haitian middle class" -- an intriguing notion of
      "middle," when we consider the proportion of those who own almost all
      the nation's wealth. Inexplicably, the Mevs have been able "to build a
      huge tank farm to store fuel" during the embargo, backed by "loans
      guaranteed by Haiti's Central Bank"; a fairly typical example of "free
      market" capitalism. They had "profited from their cozy ties to the
      Duvalier dictatorships," and therefore found it easy to deal with the
      U.S., and to adapt to the form of "broadly-based democracy" that they
      see the Clintonites fashioning.

      While still "nervous about Aristide," the enlightened business
      sector is "counting on the Americans," the London Financial
      Times
      reports. Reasonably enough. Unlike educated Americans, it
      is not sufficient for them to chant ritual phrases; to pursue their
      interests, they must attend to historical and institutional facts.
      This "baronial class" of "several dozen families," generally
      light-skinned, recognizes that the military forces coming to "restore
      democracy" will prefer to deal with them -- our kind of folks, after
      all, unlike the people rotting in the slums. It is "not surprising
      that the US should do deals with powerful interests," as in the days
      of the Duvalier family dictatorship when these interests gained their
      power, benefiting from similar "deals" with the U.S. government and
      foreign enterprise while the population sank deeper into misery. Why
      should anything change, now that the traditional benefactors have
      returned?20

      As for the Haitian military, they too expect to hold on to power,
      Larry Rohter reports in the New York Times. Realistically
      again. They too know their history, and are also aware that "There's
      nothing in the [Carter-Cedras] agreement that details the future" of
      the puppet government that they established (U.S. Embassy spokesman
      Schrager). Schrager is referring to the Jonassaint government that the
      U.S. now treats with as much respect as General Cedras -- though as
      far as is known, Jonassaint has not yet been invited by Jimmy Carter
      to teach his Sunday School class. Rohter asserts that "the Cedras camp
      managed to mislead the United States and its allies for three months
      and then defy them for nearly a year before reaching the accord with
      the Carter delegation." Perhaps. They surely didn't mislead anyone
      paying attention to what was going on in Haiti and Washington.21

      Clinton's policies have generally been praised as successful, and
      rightly so. They achieved what the U.S. has sought ever since the
      disaster of the free election of December 1990. The previous status
      quo has pretty much been restored, with one vital difference: civil
      society has been devastated, and its leading figure has (it is hoped)
      been trained to become more "pragmatic" and "realistic." The way is
      clear towards restoring the power of the core sector of Civil Society:
      foreign investors and "enlightened" elements of the Haitian business
      community, those who are offended by the sight of mutilated corpses as
      they are driven by in their limousines, preferring that the poor waste
      away quietly, out of sight, while the remnants perhaps find a place in
      assembly plants where they may even survive the regimen of democracy
      and capitalism for a few years, if lucky.

      The Clinton administration regularly complains that it has to walk
      a "fine line." That's true. U.S. military doctrine is unusual, perhaps
      unique, in holding that U.S. soldiers are not permitted to face any
      threat. If someone makes a gesture they see as dangerous, they are to
      call in massive force. Whatever one thinks of the doctrine, it at once
      disqualifies the U.S. from participation in any operation involving
      civilians. U.N. peacekeeping forces have radically different rules of
      engagement, as must any civilized country that participates in
      operations short of total war. There are cultural and historical
      reasons for U.S. doctrine, traceable to the Biblical sources that
      inspired our genocidal forebears and to a history of overwhelming
      power, contingencies that are likely to bring forth the most ugly
      features of any society.

      It would not be very surprising, then, if the Haitian operations
      become another catastrophe, like Somalia, in which case respectable
      commentary will have to shift gear, though only slightly. It is not a
      difficult chore to trot out the familiar phrases that will explain the
      failure of our mission of benevolence in this failed society. Perhaps,
      with luck, the worst will be avoided as U.S. forces reinstate one of
      the two antagonists in the "ongoing civil war" between the two
      "heavily armed gangs bent on revenge or determined not to yield power"
      -- the one that was protected by the tanks and armored cars as the
      other, with their "homicidal tendencies," sought to demonstrate for
      democracy on September 30. Following the Guatemalan model, terror can
      be followed by USAID projects funding FRAPH terrorists as they
      construct alternatives to the social service sector that arose
      democratically, and is therefore intolerable to U.S. elites. In my
      July article on Haiti, I quoted (from the Washington Post)
      the leader of a now-clandestine pro-Aristide group, who predicted that
      "the Duvalierist system will continue, with or without the return of
      Aristide." "The Duvialierists have many fine days ahead of them in
      this country," another human rights worker said: "People are losing
      their ability to make things happen here, and it will take many years
      to reverse that under the best of circumstances." That is how a "broad
      consensus" of the Pezzullo-Hakim type is established, as both of them
      understand full well. That is the lesson of "capitalism and
      democracy," as interpreted by U.S. elites, who despise democracy only
      slightly more than free market discipline (for themselves).

      6. A Parable for Our Times

      The story of Haiti is far from over. Two hundred years of popular
      struggles in Haiti teach us a great deal about the commitment to
      freedom and justice and the depth of its roots. But as of today, Haiti
      stands almost as a parable of the 500-year record which, if honesty
      were imaginable, we would describe as a barbarian invasion in which a
      savage fringe of Western Europe conquered most of the world.

      When Columbus landed in Haiti in 1492, it seemed to him a paradise.
      The extraordinary wealth of the island of Saint-Domingue, the richest
      colony in the world, was one of the foundations of France's wealth and
      power. Having won its freedom, Haiti faced the bitter revenge of the
      great powers, the U.S. taking first place in seeking to crush the
      upstarts who called for freedom for all people -- and forgetting the
      1500 freed slaves from Haiti who had joined in the U.S. war of
      independence. The reasons were understood very well by French diplomat
      Talleyrand, who wrote to James Madison in 1805 that "The existence of
      a Negro people in arms, occupying a country it has soiled by the most
      criminal acts, is a horrible spectacle for all white nations,"
      particularly one that based its "free market" economic development on
      slavery to provide cheap cotton, and that was then engaged in
      exterminating or expelling the indigenous population. Talleyrand was
      formulating an early version of the "rotten apple theory" (in its
      public version, the "domino theory"), which has played a leading role
      in post-World War II history.

      Haitian historian Patrick Bellegarde-Smith writes that "Haiti was
      the first nation in the world to argue the case of universal freedom
      for all humankind, revealing the limited definition of freedom adopted
      by the French and American revolutions." Words worth pondering.

      In 1915, as Woodrow Wilson was planning his "idealistic" operation
      to ensure that U.S. banks and businesses would take over Haiti's
      financial and natural resources, historian William MacCorkle was still
      able to write that the island had "within its shores more natural
      wealth than any other territory of similar size in the world."
      Whatever the truth of that estimate, little remained after Wilson's
      forces had done their work -- apart from profits for U.S. investors
      and a tiny clique of Haitian collaborators. "The U.S. occupation was
      supposed to ensure elite control of the Haitian peasantry and foreign
      control of the Haitian elite," Bellegarde-Smith observes -- to ensure
      control of Haiti by the central components of Haitian Civil Society,
      in the proper hierarchic relation. The extreme racism of the occupiers
      intensified the internal racism of Haitian society, and contributed in
      other ways to what some call "Haitian fascism."

      In one of the many sanctimonious displays that are currently
      defiling media and journals, New York Times correspondent
      Larry Rohter writes that "The Haitian ruling classes have always
      viewed their country's poor as less than human," something that makes
      the struggle "hard to comprehend" for Americans ("Compromise is
      American, Not Haitian"). He is right about the Haitian ruling classes,
      and is also right to imply that the idealistic Americans -- "now back,
      still aspiring to do good works" -- have not entirely shared the
      attitudes of the Haitian ruling classes. The Wilson administration was
      much more egalitarian, regarding all Haitians as less than human, not
      just the poor. As for the historical willingness of U.S. power to
      compromise, we need waste no words.22

      Wilson's Marines disbanded Haiti's Parliament in 1918 when it
      refused to ratify the U.S.-imposed Constitution, which permitted
      purchase of Haitian lands by foreigners, and did not allow it to
      reconvene for twelve years. The occupier's Constitution was "ratified"
      in a Marine-run plebiscite that did not even approach the dignity of
      fraud, another one of our contributions to this country with "no
      history of democracy," where the current President's "commitment to
      democracy is unproven."

      The atrocities of the idealistic mission, including aerial bombing
      of a Haitian city, finally reached home, eliciting public protest. A
      1927 study of the Women's International League for Peace and Freedom
      recounted such U.S. atrocities as burning men and women alive, summary
      execution of children, beating and torturing, machine-gunning of
      civilians, daily shooting of cattle and burning of crops, houses,
      mills, and so on. It came to be understood that atrocities are best
      left to local clients, as other imperial powers had long realized.
      Washington proceeded to create an army that "may have ended forever
      the possibility of an agrarian revolt against the central authority,"
      anthropologist Sidney Mintz observes, much as it did in the Dominican
      Republic next door at the same time, and in much the same way. Haitian
      anthropologist Michel-Rolph Trouillot describes the establishment of
      "an army to fight the people" as the worst of the legacies of the
      occupation, which "left the country with two poisoned gifts: a weaker
      civil society and a solidified state apparatus." Current plans simply
      continue the process, which has its counterparts through Latin
      America, and is firmly founded in explicit doctrine.

      Haitian historian Dantes Bellegarde describes the period from
      mid-19th century to 1929 as one of ongoing peasant insurgency, finally
      defeated by the occupying army, with its overwhelming force advantage.
      In earlier years, insurgents could retreat into the interior beyond
      the range of naval bombardment, but the methods of aerial bombardment
      of civilians pioneered by Wilson, then extended by British
      imperialists, "rendered that tactic obsolete," Bellergarde-Smith
      observes. The much-lauded infrastructure projects, such as road
      construction by forced labor, also served the purpose of
      centralization of power and pacification.

      Since then the U.S. has run Haiti without much interference. The
      educational system, meanwhile, was taken over by other outsiders,
      primarily the Catholic church and U.S. Protestant organisations, who
      are not held responsible for the results, including some 80%
      illiteracy by 1988. The United States trained and armed the security
      forces, including the elite Leopard counterinsurgency units of the
      Duvalier dictatorships. "Development projects" initiated and funded by
      the U.S. accelerated the displacement of subsistence agriculture in
      favor of export crops and the agribusiness industry. Haiti was
      considered a fine place to invest, because a "skilled labor force with
      excellent work attitudes is abundant and available and at remarkably
      low cost" (Report of Haitian Assembly Industry Association to U.S.
      corporations). Ample terror was available to eliminate such deviations
      from free market principles as unions, minimal wage laws, and safety
      regulations. As democracy is restored by Clinton's intervention,
      Aristide's earlier proposal to increase the Haitian minimum wage has
      become a "non-issue," World Bank official Axel Peuker observes, and
      other social measures are "not on the agenda," he said, as we march
      towards "democracy and capitalism."

      Throughout this period "economic health" improved in the technical
      sense, along with starvation, infant mortality, and other human
      disasters, while real wages plummeted. By the early 1970s, people
      began to flee, as hundreds of thousands had under Wilson's occupation,
      and as they do en masse elsewhere in the Caribbean domains of U.S.
      power -- for unknown reasons. The refugees were forcefully returned
      under Carter, increasingly so under a Reagan-Duvalier agreement. The
      recent record is familiar.

      Meanwhile ecological destruction continues as a consequence of
      development policies and prevailing systems of social control. Some
      analysts predict that the remaining forest cover may disappear in a
      few years, leading to erosion of the remaining fertile soils and
      disappearance of the water supply. Within our lifetimes, the paradise
      that Columbus found and that enriched Europe may become a desert,
      virtually devoid of life.23

      It's never too late to arrest that fate. If it comes about, the
      powerful will have no difficulty absolving themselves of any
      responsibility; those who have benefited from a good education can
      write the script right now. If it comes about, we will have only
      ourselves to blame.

      Notes

      1 Cooper, de
      Cordoba, WSJ, Oct. 3; David Beard, AP, BG,
      Oct. 3, 1994.

      2 Kifner,
      NYT, Oct. 1, 2; Diego Ribadeneira, BG, Oct.
      2; editorial, NYT, Oct. 2, 1994. Latell, see Paul Farmer,
      The Uses of Haiti (Common Courage 1994).

      3 Nairn,
      Nation,
      Oct. 3, 1994.

      4 Paul
      Quinn-Judge, BG, Sept. 8, 1994.

      5 Greenhouse,
      NYT, Oct. 2; Paul Quinn-Judge, BG, Oct. 2.
      Reuters, "U.S. Haiti Role Criticized," NYT, Sept. 27, a
      few buried lines; Peter Canellos, BG, Oct. 1, 1994.
      "Guatemala: Ex-dictator will control Congress," Latinamerica
      press,
      Sept. 1, 1994.

      6 Lewis, Sept.
      30, 1994.

      7 Branch,
      Op-ed, NYT, Sept. 25; Douglas Jehl, NYT,
      Sept. 22, 1994.

      8 See my
      article in Z, May 1994.

      9 Barbara
      Crossette, NYT, Feb. 5, 1992. Laurent Belsie, CSM,
      Sept. 27, 1994.

      10 See my
      article in Z, July 1994.

      11 See my
      "Objectivity and Liberal Scholarship," in American Power and the
      New Mandarins
      (Pantheon 1969), reprinted in part in James Peck,
      ed., Chomsky Reader (Pantheon 1988).

      12 Steven
      Greenhouse, NYT, Sept. 19, 1994.

      13 Clinton,
      NYT, Sept. 16; Todd, Telegraph Journal, New
      Brunswick, Sept. 17, 1994.

      14 Randolph
      Ryan, BG, Sept. 25, 1994.

      15 Robert
      Greenberger, WSJ, Sept. 22; Maureen Dowd, NYT,
      Sept. 22; Sciolino, Sept. 18, 1994. IADB, Americas Watch, see my
      article in Z, July, and sources cited.

      15 Robert
      Greenberger, et al., WSJ, Sept. 19; Pezzullo, op-ed,
      Sept. 21, 1994.

      17 Peter
      Grier, "US tightens the Screws on Haitian Elite," CSM,
      June 24, 1994.

      18 Calvin
      Sims, NYT, Sept. 22, 1994.

      19 Apple,
      NYT, Sept. 20; Broder, BG, Sept. 20; Kifner,
      NYT, Oct. 3, 1994.

      20 Freed,
      LAT, Sept. 24; de Cordoba, WSJ, Sept. 16;
      James Harding, FT, Sept. 27, 1994. See Z,
      July.

      21 Rohter,
      NYT, Sept. 22, 1994.

      22 Rohter,
      NYT, Sept. 25, 1994.

      23
      Bellegarde-Smith, Haiti: the Breached Citadel (Westview
      1990); Farmer, op. cit.; my Year 501 (South
      End 1993) and Z, July 1994. And sources cited.

      HTML version taken from www.chomsky.info

      Comments

      The Raven #29: World War Two

      Cartoon by John Olday showing a load of Generals on top of tied up ordinary solidiers: "Who will come out on top?"

      An issue of anarchist quarterly The Raven, published in 1995. Including historical and contemporary articles on World War Two.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on July 30, 2022

      Contents

      • Introduction - Vernon Richards
      • For Democracy - Charles M. Sandwick

      Section 1: Documents

      • Czechoslavakia: Workers will not fight to defend capitalist interests and prestige (1938)
      • We need our pacifists (1938) - Havelock Ellis
      • Petrol embargo by the workers can end wars (1938)
      • Workers! Oppose the massacre of fellow workers. Fight capitalism and not the German workers (1938)
      • French workers face facts (1938)
      • "God is with us" - "Gott mit uns!"
      • A war for democracy? An answer to our critics (1938)
      • National Service - Anarchist Federation of Britain (1938)
      • Refuse to support the coming war (1939)
      • Conscription: Cannon fodder to safeguard capitalist interests and British imperialism (1939)

      Section 2: Recollections

      • On Being There in World War Two - Peter Cadogan
      • 'A splendid little war' - Arthur Moyse
      • Conscientious Objectors in World War Two - Derrick A. Pike
      • The Pacifist Movement - John Hewetson
      • The Awkward Question - Colin Ward
      • Witness for the prosecution - Colin Ward
      • Revived 45: Anarchists Against The Army - Philip Sansom
      • The Left in World War Two and After - Vernon Richards

      Section 3: The Horrors of War

      • Ravensburg
      • Auschwitz
      • Dresden
      • Tokyo
      • Hiroshima and Nagasaki
      • Woe unto the Defeated - Adrian Walker
      • The Cost of War - Adrian Walker

      Section 4: Some Conclusions

      • The Myth of Benevolence - Milan Rai

      Attachments

      TheRaven29.pdf (6.02 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #30: New Life To The Land?

      Photograph of fields showing crops and grazing cattle.

      1995 issue of the anarchist journal published by Freedom Press. Articles on land.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on August 6, 2022

      Contents

      • Editor's introduction - Vernon Richards
      • Land Nationalisation - Freedom Editorial (1887)
      • The Open Fields System - Herbert Read
      • Land and Liberty in Mexico - Neil Birrell
      • Colonising Land: a two-part enquiry - Colin Ward
      • The end of the Kibbutz movement - Colin Ward
      • Land is my life - John Myhill
      • Allusions to Grandeur - Richard Boston
      • Comment on John Zerzan's critique of agriculture - Harold Barclay
      • Reclaiming the land - Harold Sculthorpe
      • Food production and population - Tony Gibson
      • Anarchism and Agriculture - George Woodcock
      • The Land - Errico Malatesta
      • Comment on Raven #28 - Nicolas Walter
      • Comment on Raven #29 - Steve Cullen

      Attachments

      Raven30.pdf (6.25 MB)

      Comments

      Land and Liberty in Mexico - Neil Birrell

      An article from summer 1995 on the Chiapas uprising. From The Raven #30.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on August 6, 2022

      The uprising in Chiapas which began on January 1st 1994 - coinciding with the signing of the NAFTA agreement - immediately confirmed two open secrets. The one was that the Mexican economy was in a mess. Despite the efforts to achieve equal status with the rich nations this top-of-the-form pupil of IMF and World Bank policies suffers from such serious internal divisions that it just doesn't make the grade. The second was the knowledge that an uprising would occur for the actions of the Zapatistas had been long in the coming.

      This could in some ways be traced back to the eve of the Olympic Games which were held in Mexico City in 1968. A student demonstration at the time was brutally put down by the military/police killing some 200 demonstrators in the process. Hundred more were imprisoned - in many cases held for up to three years without trial. This was one of the key factors giving birth to the Generacion de 68. Many of those imprisoned were intellectuals coming from a variety of Maoist, Marxist-Leninist and anarchist persuasions. It is in many ways these same people who were the key figures in preparing and executing the Chiapas rebellion.

      But in another sense the rising had a much longer gestation period and is firmly rooted in the indigenous peoples sense of injustice and their awareness of a cultural identity which has more in common with anarchism than the neo-liberalism of the current regime.

      I wish to show in this essay that the culture of the indigenous people of Mexico historically displays many of the traits that would be necessary to any definition of anarchism; that capitalism was an unnatural system forced upon them by a process of colonialisation carried out by European statists; that this perversion has, down the years but with particular reference to the immediate past, brought into being a crippled development and that the state, being instrumental in this process, has been unable to solve the inherent social problems of the people of Mexico even when occasionally its intentions were benign. I will argue that the root of this continuing problem is traceable to the continuing crisis in Mexican agriculture - exacerbated today by the forces of global integrationalism - which can only be solved by the people organising themselves into social organisations capable of solving the land problem that the political parties have proved themselves unable or unwilling to deal with effectively.

      THE HISTORIC RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE PEOPLE AND THE LAND

      Peter Newell in his book Zapata of Mexico includes an interesting appendix where he considers amongst other questions the close relationship between the people and the land in this area of the world. The first settlers in the central area around what is now known as Morelos held their fields in common, were largely self-sufficient - an important factor for anarchists I believe - and advanced in their agricultural techniques being extremely productive and producing crops several times per year. It was about 500 years later that the Toltecs - one of the main groups in Chiapas - arrived. Likewise they were skilled farmers cultivating a wide variety of domesticated plants.

      These early societies had little concept of landed property. Even when the groups became sedentary the concept of individually or even family owned property was long in the forming. Indeed even as late as the 15th century Newell quotes Parkes as saying:

      The mass of the people cultivated the land. Land was not held as private property. Ownership belonged to the tribe or to some smaller unit within it. Each family, however, was allotted a piece of land which it cultivated independently. Certain lands were reserved for the expenses of the government and the support of the priests, these lands being cultivated by the common people.

      Clearly government in some rudimentary form had already appeared. Indeed it was firmly established in those areas where the Aztecs held sway where also - as might be expected - the notion of slavery had already made an appearance. Yet even here Newell quotes Lewis Morgan Henry saying that, 'The Aztecs and their Confederate tribes still held their lands in common... land belonged to the tribe, and only its produce to the individual". Thus the land was, throughout the region, owned in a communistic fashion. This was seemingly so natural that - despite the intervening colonial period - Ricardo Flores Magon was able to write in 1906 that:

      ...in Mexico there are some four million Indians who lived, until twenty or twenty-five years ago, in communities that held land, water and woods in common. Mutual aid was the rule in these communities and authority made itself felt only when the rent collector made his periodic appearance... Each family cultivated its special strip of land, which was calculated as being sufficient to produce what the family required; and the work of weeding and harvesting the crop was done in common, the entire community uniting to get in Pedro's crop today, Juan's tomorrow and so on.'

      Clearly the notion of government and authority was not absent from all of this. Mayan civilisation as well as Aztec was highly theocratic with a priestly caste which along with any warrior class helped establish in time honoured fashion the trappings of government. However, amongst the Mayans, power was highly decentralised which proved one of the main problems for the conquering Spaniards when they arrived meaning that they had many centres of power to conquer rather than just one head to cut off.

      I do not wish to devote much space to considering the role of the Spanish - the story is well known. Briefly the Spanish sought to dismantle the natural social forms they found by stealing land from the Amerindians and giving it out to settlers who, supported by the Church, were charged with socialising the locals with religious propaganda and its attendant values systems. Of more significance, however, was the new attitude to land which was foistered onto the area and which sowed the seeds of the current crisis. Indeed what the World Bank has called the 'best example of a bi-modal system' was brought into being by the Spaniards. They introduced two forms of land ownership which I must now introduce and which will be important for the rest of this essay.

      The local people were given a degree of independence by being granted tracts of common land called ejidos which allowed for subsistence farming. This was no charitable project. Indeed given the continuing class stratification taking place at the time this was of use to the emerging landowners who could make the Indians work on their own land (they owned the Indians along with the land - the system introduced by the Spanish was essentially feudal) but could do so without remunerating them given that the ejidos presumably gave them what they needed for basic survival. Still the owners of society were not satisfied. They continued encroaching onto the ejidos until they had succeeded in creating the enormous haciendas: the other side of the equation that has blighted Latin American agriculture for so long.

      Whilst the ejidos could still be seen as part of an economic system geared to use-value the haciendas were geared solely to the capitalist notion of exchange-value. European 'civilisation' had successfully been imposed on the naturally anarchic domestic culture.

      THE ROLE OF THE STATE

      Although the conquistadors were little more than pirates it is vital to realise that the conquest was achieved not simply by a bunch of bloodthirsty sadists. It is well known that infections such as influenza and smallpox were the two major generals in the imperial army and indeed it is arguable that the Americas might never have been conquered without them. In North America smallpox was deliberately introduced in an act of genocide which perhaps has few historical parallels. More importantly it must be emphasised that New Spain was simply an outpost of the Iberian peninsular and subject to direct Spanish rule. As always, therefore, the new social stratifications were introduced by means of state power. The conquistadors were controlled by agents of the Spanish crown known as gachupines and the Viceroy's rule over the whole show was indeed despotic. Property laws - a new phenomenon even in Europe - were the means by which the haciendas came into being. All land belonged to the Spanish crown thus dispossessing the Indian villages. These lands were slowly and progressively seized and after an elapse of time the situation was regularised by the legal system. Thus, over a period of time, the lands which the conquistadors originally owned became the new haciendas covering most of the fertile lands of central Mexico.

      Independence in 1821 did little to improve the situation. Legislation like the Ley Lerdo (1856), despite the hopes of some of its supporters, failed to improve the lot of the underclasses. Its practical effects were to allow those with wealth to increase their control of land at the expense of the many. It was this situation which sparked of the Mexican revolution.

      In the long term this also did little to help the people who gave their lives for it. But it did usher in the new era. One in which at various stages attempts at land reform were made (more than can be said of other countries in the region) but which all ultimately failed to one degree or another essentially because of the involvement of the state in the process which had of course caused the situation in the first place.

      The state almost by definition is a conservative force. It presides over a social set-up which has willingly or otherwise allowed it to achieve and keep power. Any tinkering with the basic social infrastructure is not in the interest of any state given the possibility of apple carts being upset. Thus in the early days when presidents like Obregon and Calles made some moves to redistribute land to the ejidos the larger landowners were handsomely compensated and the peasants were subsumed into the clientelistic political apparatus. Instead of land and liberty at best the people got land and the state.

      In the thirties Cardenas succeeded somewhat in breaking up the feudal system allowing for Mexico to develop industrially. However the reforms introduced during this period simply organised co-operative farms dependant on the government for finance. The government also successfully controlled the campesinos not only in this economic way but also politically by channelling demands for land and services through organisations under its control by incorporating the ejido's comisariados into the structures of clientelism and political patronage. This corporatist approach had the long term effect of creating a dependant, passive agrarian sector - again indicative of the conservatism of the state.

      COMING UP TO DATE

      The land crisis at the heart of the Mexican problem has not been solved although certainly political lessons seem to have been learnt from the past. The EZLN has stated repeatedly since the uprising began that land reform is crucial to their programme. For example on March 1st 1994 they stated that, 'we want the great extensions of land which are in the hands of ranchers and national and foreign landlords and others who occupy large plots... to pass into the hands of our people'.

      The crisis in Chiapas is not a local one and it affects the whole of Mexico. This agricultural system that I have traced back to the time of the conquistadors is in the words of the world bank, "probably the best representation of a bimodal agricultural system". That is to say that there is a small number of enterprises which are well capitalised and tied to the governing elite who have over the years dedicated to them state financial and technical resources. On the other hand there are the impoverished many - about 7,000,000 (some 10% of the national and 40% of the rural population of the country) live in conditions of desperate poverty. Chiapas offers us a microcosm of a far larger picture.

      In Chiapas the bulk of the population is dependant on agriculture. Over half the population earn less than US$3 per day. This however, contrasts with the overall agricultural wealth of the state being in the top three for prouction of coffee, maize, bananas, tobacco and cacao.

      However this is not because the land is mainly owned by the commercial landowners. Indeed it isn't - over 50% of the land is owned by the ejidos. We need to look beyond this simple explanation. A study by ECLAC helps.

      11% of agricultural producers in the ejido sector are commercially viable - marketing about 90% of their produce. At the other end is a further 31% who, marketing one third or less of their produce cannot obtain the basic necessities of life. The remaining 58% whilst marketing a significant proportion of their produce can still barely eke out an existence on their land. Thus about 90% of the ejido farmers are not economically viable.

      The neo-liberal solution to all this is well known - those who fail must go to the wall. This reason is tragically flawed for at least two reasons. Firstly, as the process of integration continues (the NAFTA being one milestone along the track) the competitive arena will progressively be that of the global market. Given Mexico's inability to compete here the already small number of 'successful' ejidos will fail as will those more privileged landowners, outside the ejido section, who traditionally enjoyed state protection but who will, as the natural shelter of the nation-state is taken away from them due to the development of trading blocks, also fall into the arms of bankruptcy. The idea that Mexico can compete with it's Northern neighbours due to the cheapness of its labour fails to take into account the capital based nature of the northern agricultural systems. But secondly, once again the above statistics don't paint the full picture and indeed to the extent that they suggest that the ejido sector is unproductive they falsify the truth.

      The top 11% of the ejido do not owe their success to control of large tracts of land. The ECLAC study puts their success down to easy access to bank loans which has allowed them to capitalise the agricultural process. But does this mean that capital intensive farming is naturally superior to labour-intensive farming? The answer is far from clear. According to Barkin the land reforms introduced by Cardenas, insufficient as they were, encouraged most farmers to dramatically improve their production:

      Contrary to what many experts predicted, these poor, unschooled peasants were able to increase the productivity of their lands at an average annual rate of more than 3% following the redistribution of the 1930s, doubling their meager yields to more than 1.2 tons per hectare by 1960. The system put in place by Cardenismo encouraged the peasants to achieve substantial improvements in productivity by the back-breaking application of inherited cultivation practices, together with the fruits of local experimentation with seeds, fertilizers, and soil and water conservation techniques. Despite this encouragement, however, the peasants were condemned to poverty by a rigid system of state control of credit and the prices of agricultural inputs and products.

      Given the right conditions it can easily be argued that traditional farming techniques are equal to if not superior to those which are encouraged by the neo-liberal policies. To this equation we must of course also add the important factor of the quality of the land and the irrigation infrastructure that attends certain areas.

      Here we turn away from the ejido sector - even that 'successful' part of it - to look at the private sector located in the more favourable parts of the state. Soconusco, the region of the state with the most developped commercial sector is a case in point. Here 18% of the population lives on 7% of the best land. The plantations are exchange-value based - that is essentially geared to the international economy rather than satisfying local need. Beef cattle raised for the international market is one of the products raised on the plantations where the average private landholding is about 8 times that of the average ejido holding. At the top of the pyramid are some 150 holdings (with all the built in privileges I have described) which are between 50 and 100 times the size of the ejido sector and a further 100 which are more than 100 times the size of the ejido sector.

      The overall picture therefore is one of where the private sector reap the benefits of an unfair share of the best lands in the state. Such an unlevel playing field cannot be studied with a view to drawing conclusions about the relative merits of two different approaches to the land question that is on the one hand a neo-liberal system geared to an international economy and motivated by profit and on the other hand a labour-intensive system based on popular control and geared towards serving the needs of the people. Clearly the regime as one might expect stands for the former and the uprising seeks to advance the possibilities of the latter winning through. What are the chances of success for each approach?

      THE MEXICAN CRISIS AND THE NAFTA

      The Mexican economic 'miracle' is in large part dependant for its analysis on those parts of the economy which are geared towards the international economy. In considering the issues involved here I wish to braket certain questions from the outset. Firstly, the argument as to the nature of change in the global infrastructure and indeed whether change is/has occured/occuring. This is important but I feel the realities of the situation can be discussed without direct reference to the nature of the changes that are taking place. Secondly, we need to confine ourselves to the land question. The arguments we are putting forward therefore may take on at the very least a different hue when applied to other parts of the economy. So having entered these caveats what are the prospects for the two agricultural models we are considering?

      Neo-liberal economics is tied to the historical straightjacket of classical liberal economic theory (or at least one interpretation of it) which in part is dependant on a Ricardian notion of comparative advantage. In the hustle and bustle of political debate regarding integration (federalism, democracy etc) the underlying concept of an economic structure within which each region seeks a trade advantage is often lost. However, it is the validity of this argument upon which the whole structure is essentially based. As in the words of the former leader of the GATT Sutherland 'We are all winers'. This might be true if we all had a role to play. So what is the role for Mexican agriculture?

      Capitalism suffers from a central economic weakness which is that once scarcity has been solved as a problem it has no project. This whole problem is academically subsumed into the question of price elasticity. Basically if you produce a commodity where need/want has been fundamentally satisfied you are a loser and if you produce a commodity where need either has not been satisfied or can be generated by advertising you are a potental winner. To give an example you won't buy more coffee tomorrow even if the price were to halve (or at least not significantly so) whereas you might run two cars if the cost of running one halved (and you live in a social unit comprising of two potential car drivers).

      Agriculture (apart from for example asparagus ferns for Interflora packaging) is largely a price inelastic market. The capitalist project of supplying demand has been solved and so within a capitalist system those involved in this area are redundant. Those who will make a success of this sector will be capital intensive.

      This is of necessity a simplistic version of an argument which is just as applicable in its more sophisticated version. Its consequences are far reaching but in terms of Mexican agriculture the results are pretty stark. Even in this field where the capitalist economic problem has largely been solved we are considering, within the confines of the NAFTA a third world country (for indeed that is what Mexico is) competing with the most capital intensive agricultural system in the world. We are comparing some of the richest lands in the world with farmers dealing with hillsides that never had rich and deep topsoils. This isn't competition it is a rout. Some figures:

      The impact of NAFTA is illustrated by the productivity figures on corn, the single most important crop of the Mexican peasant. While Mexico averages 1.7 tons of corn per ha., the United States produces seven tons. One might think that Mexico could remain competitive because its labor costs are only a fraction of what they are in the United States. But this is not the case. To produce one ton of corn in Mexico 17.8 labor days are required, while in the United States only 1.2 hours are needed to produce that same ton of corn!

      Figures on bean production, the other historic Mexican staple, also reveal a dismal future for Mexican peasants. Mexico produces about half a ton per hectare, while the U.S. weighs in with 1.6 tons. In Mexico 50.6 labor days are needed to produce each ton of beans while in the United States, just over half a day of work is required.

      Such figures were produced prior to the economic collapse last December. In theory the revaluation of the peso within the global system should make Mexican exports more competitive but the theory goes up the swanny as I have said given the inelasticity of the products involved. Some advantage will be gained by those farmers already geared towards an exchange-value economy rather than a needs value economy but it will be slight and the whole of Mexican society will have to pay the social cost (unemployment austerity progs etc) which even before the crash painted a bleak picture.

      The neo-liberal route which has tied its colours to the NAFTA mast doesn't look too promising even from the World Bank's viewpoint, who concluded in a plan that it funded but didn't endorse that the changes to Article 27 of the Mexican constitution relating to land reform 'are unlikely to achieve the lofty goals of enhancing productivity and modernizing agriculture that are desired by the Mexican government." Instead foreign capital (what there is of it) will invest minimally in the ejido sector, given its general marginality and poor quality lands. As a result some ejidos will shift to less capital intensive private livestock. Only a few of the "best endowed agricultural areas" will consolidate under large scale entrepreneurs who will concentrate on providing inputs for food processing operations, that is the external market.

      Given the propensity for the large landowners to direct their efforts to the international arena staple food under the neo liberal framework will not be produced in sufficient quantities for any degree of autarkic dvelopment. Currently the ejidos produce two-thirds of Mexico's beans and corn and 70 percent of the rice.

      THE SEARCH FOR ALTERNATIVES

      An alternative to this exchange-value approach has to begin by recognizing that the Mexican state's policy of intervention in the campesino economy has failed. It is not because of any inherent "backwardness" of the ejido or because of a lack of initiative on the part of the Mexican peasantry. It is the development strategies of a "modernizing" Mexican state that have created and perpetuated poverty.

      As David Barkin has argued "in spite of innumerable government programs created precisely to aid agricultural modernization, the history of institutional intervention in Mexico demonstrates a definite socio-economic bias against the majority of poor farmers." As we have seen the priorities of the Mexican regime were, as is the case with the statist approach, not geared towards the resolution of economic problems by addressing the agricultural qustion but rather the putting of political control before economic development and favoring the urban industrial economy at the expense of the agricultural sector.

      This further demonstrates that the only solution for Mexico's food crisis is a real agrarian reform, not one where peasants are once again relocated to the country's worst remaining soils, while the best lands are held in larger estates.

      It follows, surely, therefore that ultimately, the key to a new agriculture is the empowerment of the peasantry. The ejidos and agrarian communities have to have the resources they need and empowerment to find their own solutions. Clearly the question of social and political organisation is crucial here.

      POLITICAL ORGANISATION

      In the past the movements against clientelism tended to be spearheaded by national leftist parties, and this centralized control meant that the organizing agendas of local campesino organizations were determined by the political strategies of Mexico City-based parties. There has also been a history of more independent political party organizing by campesino organizations that have attempted to pursue their demands through political channels. In Morelos, Sonora, Guerrero, and Oaxaca,campesinos joined with workers and other popular sectors to create home-grown political parties to challenge PRI hegemony. In all instances, the government responded to such political challenges with repression, largely discouraging further attempts by campesinos to organize in this way. Somewhat as a result of this more recent campesino organisations have tended to eschew all political activity all together. By the late 1980s this commitment to political independence and autonomy became an increasingly evident strategy. Fearful of being subsumed by corporatism, the more radical wing of the campesino movement declined to support the opposition candidate Cuauhtemoc Cardenas in 1988.

      ISSUES OF INTERNAL DEMOCRATISATION

      The campesino movement has in recent years become increasingly concerned with issues of internal democratization. More grassroots involvement and control of the new campesino organizations increased with the fading power of the ejidal comisariados and the emergence of new credit, food distribution, and other service organizations in the mid-1970s. The declining influence of the government-sponsored National Campesino Federation and the creation of new local and regional organizations linked to national networks also created room for a more democratic campesino movement. Also important was the participation of the "generation of 1968" as technical advisors and academic consultants to the new organizations.

      The increasingly democratic character of the campesino movement was also a product of the integration of traditional community organizations into producer networks. This was especially evident in the National Network of Coffee Growers Organizations (CNOC), which was firmly anchored in local and regional organizations that combined the structures of direct and representative democracy. The vibrant democracy of village assemblies and the regular regional meetings of village delegates contrasts sharply with the top-down character of Mexican political institutions and demonstrates the viability and efficiency of bottom-up social structures.

      Since the 1970s campesino organizations have made great strides in creating more democratic structures. But many shortcomings remain. The clientelistic, elitist, and paternalistic behavior for which Mexican political parties and government agencies are criticized is also found within campesino organizations. Overdependence on one leader or honcho persists in many organizations, the most prominent case being that of the EZLN and its "spokesperson" Subcomandante Marcos.

      Certainly the EZLN can be seen to be tainted in this way but it was essentially the EZLN which has been instrumental in organising in Chiapas a grassroots movement for democratization that was at least as important as the electoral aspects of democratization. In Chiapas, a State Assembly of the Chiapanecan People formed as a loose coalition of citizen groups, campesino organizations, democratic union currents, and NGOs. Responding to the call of the EZLN, a National Democratic Convention was held immediately before the August 1994 elections that brought together human rights groups, leftist academics and scholars, and popular organizations, united in their conviction of the lack of real democracy in Mexico.

      Formal institutions such as the National Democratic Convention and the State Assembly of the Chiapanecan people were established largely as a result of the EZLN's call for organized civil society to take the lead in pushing for an up-from-the-bottom process of democratization. This grassroots movement for liberty took hold at the village level in Chiapas as communities began to challenge the pervasive hold of the caciques in the Altos de Chiapas and to confront municipal authorities with charges of corruption. The rising recognition in Mexico that the deep racial and caste divisions need to be addressed and a reinvigorated sense of indigenous idenity have also been important advances in the creation of a more democratic society in Mexico.

      SOURCES

      Peter Newell Zapata of Mexico Cienfuegos Press 1979
      Peter Kropotkin The State. It's Historic Role Freedom Press London
      Ronald Wright Stolen Continents The Indian Story Pimlico 1992
      Roger Burbach and Peter Rosset Chiapas and the Crisis of Mexican Agriculture
      Fax: (US) 503 847 6018
      David Barkin THE SPECTER OF RURAL DEVELOPMENT
      [email protected]
      Land and Liberty in Rural Mexico - Democracy Backgrounder Vol I, No 1 April 1995
      Fax: (US) 505/246-1601

      Comments

      The Raven #31: Anarchism, Economics, Federalism

      just the titles in text

      An issue of anarchist journal The Raven, published by Freedom Press in 1995.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on August 13, 2022

      Contents

      • Introduction - Vernon Richards
        Section 1: Economics and Anarchism
      • On Proudhon's "What is property?" - George Woodcock
      • Money and Banks - Errico Malatesta
      • Collectives in the Spanish Revolution: Final Reflections - Gaston Leval
      • Learning about LETS - Colin Ward
      • LETS: Local Exchange and Trading Schemes - Neil Birrell
      • The Monomaniacs: a fable in finance - Henry Seymour
        Section 2: Federalism and Anarchism
      • Peter Kropotkin: His Federalist Ideas - Camillo Berneri
      • A Free United Europe - Thom Holterman
      • Federalism, Regionalism and Planning - Colin Ward
      • Comments on Raven 30 - Harold Barclay
      • Editors Notes
      • Donations

      Attachments

      TheRaven31.pdf (5.82 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #32: Communication (2) The Net

      Black and white photo of a grid of metal girders which might be the interior of a building under construction

      1995 issue of this anarchist journal themed around communication, media, the internet, etc.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on August 26, 2022

      Contents

      • Introducton - Neil Birrell
      • A Declaration of the Independence of Cyberspace - John Perry Barlow
      • Cyber-Slavery - The Anarchist Media Institute
      • Disturbing History - Karl Young
      • Radio Contrabanda FM (Barcelona) - RADIO
      • Localism or Parochialism: the dilemma of local radio - A. Presenter
      • Radio Libertaire
      • Australia: The Hate Jocks Love It, Anarchists Shun It! - Joseph Toscano
      • 75 Years of A Batalha
      • The more information the less knowledge - Gary Moffat
      • Editorial - Techno-Sceptic
      • Net Lists - Karl Young
      • Bulletins of Freedom - John Pilgrim
      • Fear and Loathing on the Information Highway - Jesse Hirch

      Attachments

      TheRaven32.pdf (5.87 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #33: Anarchism and the Arts

      Dennis and Gnasher from The Beano comic. Speech bubble "Let's smash the state"

      1996 issue of this anarchist journal, themed around art, culture, etc.

      Submitted by Fozzie on December 23, 2022

      Contents

      • Is Art Necessary? - Lynn Olson
      • One Man’s Eye - Steve Cullen
      • The Slipper and the Rebel: The Beano and Baxendale’s Bad-Child Brood - Gavin Burrows
      • Patronage or Independence? Elias on Mozart - Peter Neville
      • No Ruptures Here: the performance art of Marina Abramovic - David Murray
      • Beauty Lies ... - Arthur Moyse
      • Rendering Reality on Film: Land and Freedom - Brian Bamford
      • Interview with Jim Allen - Brian Bamford
      • Interview with Ken Loach - Richard Porton
      • Fictitious Anarchists in The Secret Agent - Donald Rooum
      • Conrad’s Anarchist Professor: an undiscovered source - Paul Avrich
      • Emily Bronte: Anarchist? - Jean Pollard
      • Anarchist Art - Richard Kostelanetz

      This issue of The Raven was edited by Donald Rooum.

      Attachments

      TheRaven33.pdf (26.94 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #34: Communication (3) Language

      An illustration from a "Little Plum" cartoon by Leo Baxendale.

      An issue of this anarchist journal published by Freedom Press in 1997, with a focus on language.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on September 3, 2022

      Contents

      • Editorial - Neil Birrell
      • Reprieve for Babel - Neil Birrell
      • Esperanto from an Anarchist's Point of View - Max Nettlau
      • Newspeak - Brian Lesley
      • Language and its origins - John Zerzan
      • Literacy and the myth of mutual aid - Denis Pym
      • The mythology of technology: the internet as utopia - Jesse Hirsh
      • Anarchist impressions - Jonathan Simcock
      • Letterpress apprentice blues - 1993 - Dennis Gould
      • The Beano and "national consciousness" - Leo Baxendale
      • Fictitious anarchists in The Man Who Was Thursday - Donald Rooum
      • Language, thought and communicating rebellious ideas - Amorey Gethin

      Attachments

      TheRaven34.pdf (7.72 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #36: Class Struggle and Social Protest

      A Donald Rooum "Wildcat" cartoon in which the cat leaps in the air shouting "All bosses out!" whilst pointing at a caricature of a white bald male boss in a fancy car which is being carried by two workers.

      Anarchist journal published by Freedom Press in 1997. This issue is themed around class struggle - its contents are of extremely variable quality.

      Contents

      • Introduction
      • The Relevance of Class in Class War - David Douglass
      • I - Unemployment: ideological construct or economic reality? - Derek Pattison
      • II - Learning or Labour? - Derek Pattison
      • The 7,000 mile picket line: Liverpool dockers two years on - Guy Cheverton
      • Managing the Unemployed - Albert Shore
      • Greve Generale: surprised again by the mass-strike - Norman Stock
      • I - History of Conflict in Puerto Real - Brian Bamford
      • II - A conversation with Pepe Gomez in September 1996 - Brian Bamford
      • III - Street-wise South of the Sierras - Brian Bamford
      • Class Struggle, or Acting for Ourselves - Donald Rooum
      • Class Struggle - No Struggle - Jean Pollard
      • Some Thoughts on Class Struggle - Peter Neville
      • In the Womb of the Old - John Rety
      • I - Anarchy at the Peace Camps - Kate Witcham
      • II - From Protest to Prison in three easy steps - Kate Witcham
      • A Personal Experience of Direct Action - Mick Cropper
      • Runway Two - Julian Fitzgerald
      • Postscript
      • Review of Culture and Anarchism - John Pilgrim
      • Comments on Raven 35

      Cover image by Donald Rooum. This issue edited by Harold Sculthorpe.

      Attachments

      TheRaven36.pdf (6.07 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #37: Anarchism in the Americas and China

      Illustration of a silhouetted Mickey Mous carrying a circled A, a ying and yang sympbol and some Chinese characters

      Anarchist journal published by Freedom Press in 1998.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on September 18, 2022

      Contents

      • Introduction - Neil Birrell
      • Excerpts from a speech by Bill Clinton to San Diego graduates - Lester
      • Letter to a Chinese dissident - Hsi Hsuan-Wou
      • News from the New World - Joy Wood
      • A Chinese 'Floating Worker' - Hsi Hsuan-Wou
      • Cowboys and Indians: the dumbing down of American myths - Karl Young
      • Native American Anarchism - J.W. Baker
      • The Anarchist movement in Chile - Larry Gambone
      • Hong Kong and China: what's new(s)? - Henry Rosemont Jr.
      • Comments on Raven 36 - Donald Rooum and Peter Neville

      Attachments

      TheRaven37.pdf (5.44 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #38: 1968

      Summer 1998 issue of The Raven, with features on Paris May 1968 and other events of that year.

      Submitted by Fozzie on February 20, 2022

      Contents

      • Introduction - Neil Birrell
      • I am a megaphone - Daniel Cohn-Bendit (taken from Anarchy, July 1968)
      • Paris 1968: when France rebelled - Dermot Sreenan (originally published in Workers Solidarity, 1993)
      • A week in the life of "Freedom" in 1968 - John Rety
      • Whitsun in the streets - P.B. (taken from Anarchy, July 1968)
      • Occupation of the Citroen works - Fredy Perlman (taken from Freedom, 1968)
      • 1968: From a different part of the forest - Karl Young
      • Le Temps des Cerises - Sebastian Hayes
      • 1995: Chronique d'un mouvement - A-infos
      • Revolution Adjourned - Philip Sansom (taken from Freedom, 8th June 1968)
      • Thirty Years After - Nicolas Walter (book reviews)

      Attachments

      Comments

      I am a megaphone - Daniel Cohn-Bendit

      Extract from Anarchy, July 1968

      Submitted by Fozzie on February 20, 2022

      St. Nazaire, May 18th

      IF YOU SAY the students are sons of bourgeois you are right. But a minority of them have made a complete break with their class. They are ready to join up with the workers. Where? In the street, where we can argue and can act. People talk about civil war. But on one side there are the workers, the peasants, the students, on the other the bourgeois. The bourgeois will not fight in the streets. And their police are tied down in Paris. There are not enough of them to go round. The first phase of the advanced struggle we are leading must be the occupation of the factories. Then the setting up of revolutionary councils. We must find new forms of management. We must be masters of the means of production. Equality of wages, that is very important. Wages must be equal in an egalitarian society.

      It is not a question of attacking the trade union movement, but of creating the conditions for a workers' democracy, where each, whatever his slogans or his banners, can have his say. I attack the leaders of the union organisations, I do not attack the ordinary union members. Unity of the labour movement will be achieved by the young. Shop by shop the young unionists must unite. Unity won't come from the top.

      *******

      Frankfurt, May 23rd

      Q: How do you describe your political position?

      A: Basically I am an anarchist . . . a Marxist-anarchist.

      Q: Some journalists have described you as the leader of the revolution . .

      A: Let them write their rubbish. These people will never be able to understand that the student movement doesn't need any chiefs. I am neither a leader nor a professional revolutionary. I am simply a mouthpiece, a megaphone.

      Q: What is the reason for your expulsion from France?

      A: I don't begin to understand why de Gaulle had me expelled. Can he really be so stupid?

      Q: You talk as if you have a personal hatred for General de Gaulle....

      A: It is a tactic, naturally. Above all to defend myself against the accusations of the Party, which wants to pass me off as an agent- provocateur of the regime. And this is because at the moment they do not want de Gaulle to be defeated.

      Q: Would you support a Popular Front?

      A: A Popular Front at the moment would be an extremely positive step in clarifying the situation: the masses would end up by under- standing better the nature of the trade-union bureaucracy and the traditional working-class parties and then an alternative on the left of the Communist Party could very easily be formed.

      Q: Isn't that a little bit of an over-simplification?

      A: Not at all. Look, there are two extreme possibilities: on the one hand the victory of a fascist-type reaction and the relative defeat of the proletariat for at least a decade. On the other hand there might be the development of a situation like that in Russia at the beginning of this century: 1905 or else February 1917. If it turns out to be a February 1917 situation, say we have a so-called Popular Front with a Kerensky by the name of Mitterand or Waldeck-Rochet. Certainly there is no shortage of Mensheviks: the difficulty is to find any Bolsheviks!

      Q: But is it possible to have a French revolution in a vacuum?

      A: No. The revolution in one country is certainly not feasible. Also from an economic point of view. An economic crisis, caused for example by social conflict, cannot remain isolated in one country. Nor a financial crisis, a dollar crisis, transcends as you know all countries. The system is international. However we have to begin by undermining each particular part of it, and in Paris that's what we have begun. In Paris the situation could truly be described as pre-revolutionary.

      Q: What is the role of the Communist Party in all this?

      A: The Party is one of the two power-structures which at the moment are propping each other up. De Gaulle and his State on the one

      defensive, and he is defending his position of power in the State. The Party is on the defensive because it is obliged to defend its position of power within the working-class movement. Our action, by contrast, is offensive: that is its advantage. All these intermediate and transitory objectives arising from the present situation, all the strong pressures from below, are pushing away at the old structures of power. You know, in this situation, the Party hasn't very much will to take the reins of the bourgeois state into its hands. Moscow is certainly against it: they have very much more reliance on the General than on the little bureaucrats of the French Communist Party.

      Q: Consequently a Popular Front would detach the masses from the Party?

      A: Yes, that's more or less the idea, but don't forget that in reality the whole thing is very much more complex. The existence of the Party is an objective reality, one can't decide from one day to another to eliminate it. It is thanks to the Party and the CGT that the concept of the class-struggle has kept its significance in the working-class consciousness. Our accomplishment will be to make conscious the divisions which exist between the declarations of the Party and its actual reformist politics. In the struggles of the last few days we have made enormous strides.

      Q: But the workers haven't let you enter the factories.

      A: It's not true. The functionaries of the Party have only partially succeeded in closing the factory gates on us. They have had to do this so as not to lose their position of power, but this has cost them and is going to cost them a great deal.

      Q: Do you think of the student movement as a new International?

      A: At the moment there are individual contacts and group contacts on an international level, but it is not yet possible to speak of common action. Action is born from below, from the actual situation. It's just the same as in the struggle against capitalism.

      Q: Are you thinking, then, of intensifying contact?

      A: Certainly, but that is not the central problem. Co-ordination would be a positive gain, but a Student International doesn't interest me. It doesn't interest me at all. What we need to form is a new revolutionary left, of which the student movement would be a component. Otherwise the student movement will remain isolated, within the limits of a movement of protest. But we may already be overcoming this. In France, in Italy, and to some extent in Germany, there are already links with the working class, even if they are only at a local level.

      Q: What do you think will be the organisational form of the new revolutionary movement?

      A: It isn't yet possible to say.... We are creating groups at the bottom: workers and students who collaborate for local action. But I don't think it's possible to be more precise than this.

      Q: Perhaps they are already the Bolsheviks of the new revolution, perhaps they have already decided to institute the dictatorship of the proletariat?

      A: No, not the dictatorship of the proletariat. We are against all authority.

      *******

      London, June 12th

      Q: What exactly do you stand for? Are you a communist?

      A: I am supporting those who form workers' councils, for self- determination for workers and for students. If this is communist you can call me a communist. But I do not agree with Russian politics. Politics today is not so simple. I am somebody who fights for the self-government of the workers. But when I say that I disagree with the policy of the government in Russia, remember that I disagree also with the policy of the governments in Britain, France, Germany, the USA, etc.

      Q: Danny, you are regarded as the leader of the student movement in France . .

      A: Excuse me, I will never lead anything. I will never tell people what to do. What they want to do they will do, and what they don't want to do they won't.

      Q: It has been reported that you said you want to seek political asylum in this country.

      A: It's true I said this. It is a matter of political finesse. I said before that in France there is a pre-fascist situation. Now there was another man who came to this country and asked for asylum when France had a pre-revolutionary situation. This was in 1940 and his name was de Gaulle. He wanted asylum . . .

      Q: De Gaulle was a Frenchman. Now Danny, you are not a Frenchman .

      A: I do not want to compare myself with de Gaulle, you understand. With the young people it does not matter if you are a Frenchman or a German. We don't bother about borders. I was born in France and I lived there, and I consider myself in this sense a Frenchman. This is how young people think. It is important to me that sixty to seventy thousand people all shouted "We are all German Jews".

      Q: But Danny, I may be thick, but I still don't understand what sort of government you want.

      A: We want a workers', peasants', and students' self-government: the people in the factories to control the place where they work and the students to control the place where they work.

      Q: But in the Sorbonne you have got what you were after. Why are the students still demonstrating?

      A: The students are supporting the working-class. One and a half million workers are still on strike, and they are not striking for the money, they want control of what they do.

      Q: What is your reaction to the way you have been received in England?

      A: Well, not astonished. It seems that all the governments want to show that we are right in saying that we live in a repressive society. I arrive in England and they don't want to let me in. Two years ago I came here and nobody said a word. Strange. I don't have to ask Mr. Wilson and his Home Office if I want to see some people in England . . .

      Q: You wouldn't want to give the students here some advice on how to make a revolution?

      A: You don't export revolution. No, you don't export protestation against society. You can explain what has been done in France but it's not advice, you only explain it. You can exchange information abou!t how to play soccer, but you don't export soccer games.

      Q: It was said in the House of Lords that you had the intention of using force to carry out plans in this country.

      A: A lot of people know more than I know. It's very interesting how all sorts of people know what I'm doing and organising. I must really be better than Batman or Superrnan, just travelling around and organising world revolution. I think it's because people are afraid because of the situation in England. And then they are afraid that a little thing can explode because people are not happy in this country. Perhaps this is the problem.

      London June 13th (BBC TV)

      Comments

      Occupation of the Citroen Works - Fredy Perlman

      Fredy Perlman article that originally appeared in Freedom 1968.

      Author
      Submitted by Fozzie on February 20, 2022

      THE ACTION COMMITTEES born throughout France at the end of May transcend half a century of left-wing political activity. Drawing their militants from every left-wing sect and party, from sociaI democrats to anarchists, the Action Committees give new life to goals long forgotten by the socialist movement; they give new content to forms of action which existed in Europe during the French Revolution - they introduce into the socialist movement altogether new forms of local participal and creative social activity.

      This article will trace the development, during the last ten days of May of a committee (the 'Workers-Students Action Committee-Citroen') whose primary task was to connect the 'student movement' with the workers of the Citroen automobile plants in and around Paris.

      On Tuesday, May 21, a strike committee representing the workers of the Citroen plants called for a strike of unlimited duration. The factory owners immediately called for 'state powers to take the measures which are indispensable for the assurance of the freedom of labour and free access to the factories for those who want to work.' (Le Monde, May 23.)

      The same day that the owners called for police intervention, students, young workers and teachers who, on previous days had fought the police on the streets of Paris, formed the 'Citroen Action Committee' at the Censier centre of the University of Paris. The first aim of the Action Committee was to co-operate with the factory's strike committee in bringing about an occupation of the factory. The Action Committee's long-term goal was to help bring about a revolutionary situation which would lead to the destruction of capitalist society and the creation of new social relations.

      Action Committee Citroen is composed of young French and foreign workers and intellectuals who, from the committee's inception, had equal power and equal voice in the formulation of the committee's projects and methods. The committee did not begin with, and has not acquired, either a fixed programme or fixed organizational structure. The bond which holds together former militants of radical-left organizations and young people who had never before engaged in political activity, is an unconpromising determination to dismantle the capitalist society against whose police forces they had all fought in the streets.

      The committee has no fixed membership: every individual who takes part in a daily meeting or action is a participating member. Anyone who thinks enough people have gathered together to constitute a meeting can preside; there is no permanent president. The order of the discussion is established at the beginning of the meeting; the subjects to be discussed can be proposed by any member. The committee is autonomous in the sense that it does not recognize the legitimacy of any 'higher' body or any 'external authority'. The committee's projects are not realization of predetermined plans, but are responses to social situations. Thus a project comes to an end as soon as a situation changes, and a new project is conceived, discussed, and put into action in response to a new situation.

      INTERNATIONALISM
      Another leaflet was the first public announcement of the committee's uncompromising internationalism. 'Hundreds of thousands of foreign workers are imported like any other commodity useful to capitalism, and the government goes so far as to organize clandestine immigration from Portugal, thus unveiling itself as a slave-driver.'

      The leaflet continues: 'All that has to end. The foreign workers contribute, through their labour, in the creation of the wealth of French society.... It is therefore - up to revolutionary workers and students to see to it that the foreign workers acquire the totality of their political and union rights. This is the concrete basis for internationalism.' ('Travailleurs Etrangers', Comite d'Action, Censier.)

      At 6 a.m. on the morning of the occupation, when the Citroen workers approached their factories, they were greeted by young workers, students and teachers distributing the orange and green leaflets. On that morning, however, the young Action Committee militants were greeted by two surprises. First of all, they found the functionaries of the CGT (the communist union) calling for the occupation of the factory, and secondly, they were approached by the union functionaries and told to go home.

      On previous days, the CGT had opposed the spreading strike wave and the occupation of the factories. Yet on the morning of the occupation, arriving workers who saw the union functionaries reading speeches into their loudspeakers at the factory entrances got the impression that the CGT functionaries were the ones who had initiated the strike.

      However, the union, unlike the student movement and unlike the workers who had initiated the strike, was not calling for expropriation of the factories from their capitalist owners, or for the creation of a new society. Thus the functionaries of the communist union were calling for higher wages and improved working conditions, within the context of capitalist society. Thus the functionaries strenuously opposed the distribution of the Action Committee's leaflets, on the ground that their distribution would 'disrupt the unity of the workers' and would 'create confusion'.

      The union functionaries did not spend too much time arguing with the Action Committee militants because the factory occupation did not take place as they had 'planned' it.

      Sixty per cent of the labour force of the Citroen plants are foreign workers, and the vast majority of them are not in the CGT (nor in the smaller unions). When a small number of union members entered the factory in order to occupy it, they were kept out of the workshops by factory policemen placed inside by the owners. The vast majority of the foreign workers did not accompany the union members into the factory; the foreign workers stood outside and watched. The union officials made a great effort to translate the written speeches into some of the languages of the foreign workers. The foreign workers listened to the loudspeakers with indifference and at times even hostility.

      FUNCTlONARIES MANOEUVRE
      At that point the union offlcials stopped trying to chase away the Action Committee agitators; in fact, the officials decided to use the agitators. Among the agitators there were young people who spoke all the languages of the foreign workers, and the young people mingled freely with the foreign workers. On the other hand, the union offlcials, seasoned bureaucrats, were institutionally unable to speak directly to the workers: years of practice had made them experts at reading speeches into loudspeakers, and their loudspeakers were not leading to the desired effects.

      Thus the functionaries began to encourage the young agitators to mix with the workers, to explain the factory occupation to them; the functionaries even gave the loudspeakers to some of the foreign members of the Action Committee. The result was that, after about two hours of direct communication between the foreign workers and the Action Committee members, most of the foreign workers were inside the factory, participating in its occupation.

      Proud of their contribution to the occupation of Citroen, the Action Committee people went to the factory the following morning to talk to the occupying workers. Once again they found themselves unwelcome. A large red flag flew outside the factory gate, but the young militants found the gate closed to them. At the entrances to the factories stood union officials who explained they were under strict orders (from the union's-and the CP's-central committee) not to let students or other outsiders inside the factory. The young agitators explained that they had played a crucial role in the factory's occupation, but the expression on the faces of the union functionaries merely hardened.

      That evening the Citroen Action Committee had an urgent meeting. The committee's members were furious. Until now, they said, they had co-operated with the union; they had avoided an open confrontation. Their co-operative attitude had made no difference to the union officials; the committee militants had merely let themselves be used by the functionaries, and once used up, they were rejected. It was about time to confront the union openly. The Committee drafted a new leaflet, one which called on the workers to push past the union and take control of the factory into their own hands.

      THE LEAFLET
      'Workers, now you are the masters of your factory. You are no longer controlled by the owner or by the state. Be careful not to fall under the control of a new power,' the leaflet begins. All of you, French as well as foreign workers, have the right to talk. Don't let the loudspeakers talk for you.... Only you can decide what to produce, how much, and for whom. Don't let anyone take that power from you. If a group makes your decisions instead of you, if a group uses loudspeakers to yell to you what decisions "we" reached, then this group does not seek to help you, but to control you.' ('Travailleurs!' Comite d'Action Travailleurs-Etudiants, Censier.)

      Due to the presence of union guards at the factory entrances, a relatively small number of workers read the leaflet. However, among these workers there were some who resented the union take-over inside the factory, and some who began attending the meetings of the Citroen Action Committee and participating in the political discussions at Sorbonne and Censier.

      At this point the Citroen Committee, together with other action committees at the Sorbonne and Cellsier, composed a call for action of the workers inside the factories, 'The policy of the union is now very clear; unable to oppose the strike, they try to isolate the most militant workers inside the factories, and they let the strike rot so as to be able, later on, to force the workers to accept the agreements which the unions will reach with the owners,' the leaflet explains. However, the leaflet continues, 'the political parties and the unions were not at the origin of the strike. The decisions were those of the strikers themselves, whether unionized or not. For this reason, the workers have to regain control over their work organizations. All strikers, unionized or not, unite in a Permanent General Assembly! In this Assembly, the workers themselves will freely determine their action and their goals.'

      This call for the formation of General Assemblies inside the factories represents all appeal to expropriate the capitalist class, namely an appeal for insurrection. With the formation of a General Assembly (sometimes also called a Constituent Assembly) as the decision-making body inside the factory, the power of the state, the owner as well as the union, ceases to be legitimate. In other words, the General Assembly of all the workers in the factory becomes the only legitimate decision-making power; the state is bypassed, the capitalist is expropriated, and the union ceases to be the spokesman for the workers and becomes simply another pressure group inside the General Assembly.

      Unable to communicate these ideas to the workers at the factory, the Citroen Action Committee drafted a new project. Since 60% of the factory's workers are foreign, and since the foreign workers live in special housing projects provided for them by the factory owners, the Citroen Action Committee decided to reach the foreign workers at their homes. The foreign workers were spending their days at their living quarters since they were no longer able to transport themselves to the factories (the transport to the factories is also furnished by the factory owners, and was obviously not being furnished during the strike).

      Since this project was conceived during a period when transport was scarce in Paris, most of the participants had to hitch-hike to the housing centres. Several related projects were suggested by the Action Committee militants to the foreign workers. First of all the foreign workers were encouraged to help those strikers who were calling for worker-control of the factories, and not merely for wage rises. And secondly, the foreign workers were encouraged to organize themselves into action committees in order to cope with their own specific problems.

      ACTION COMMITTEE PROJECT
      The Action Committee's project initiated and stimulated various kinds of activities among the foreign workers. Courses were organized for foreign workers who knew no French. At Nanterre for example, the occupation committee of the University there granted a room to a newly-formed action committee of Yugoslav workers. The room was used for political meetings and French lessons. In another centre, the workers organized to protect themselves collectively from abuses by the landlord's (namely Citroen's) agent at the housing centre. In some of the ghettos around Paris where workers had run out of food for their families trucks were found to transport food from peasants who contributed it at no cost. Contacts were established between the foreign workers and thc revolutionary workers inside the factories. Foreign workers were encouraged to join French workers in the occupation of the factories. On each excursion to the living quarters, the Citroen Action Committee members told the foreign workers not to let themselves be used as strike breakers by the factory owners.

      In all of the contacts between the Citroen Action Committee and foreign workers, the committee's internationalism was made clear to the foreign workers. When the committee members called for expropriation of the owners and the establishment of workers' power inside the factories, they emphasized that the power would be shared by all labourers who had worked in it, whether French or foreign. And when some foreign workers said they were only in France for a short time and would soon return home, the Action Committee militants answered that the goal of their movement was not to decapitate merely French capitalism, but to decapitate capitalism as such, and that thus, for the militants, the whole world was home.

      Comments

      Revolution Adjourned - Philip Sansom

      Philip Sansom on May 1968, originally appeared in Freedom 8th June 1968.

      Submitted by Fozzie on February 20, 2022

      FOR DAYS FRANCE teetered on the edge of revolution. May we be forgiven for saying that it was the absence of a substantial anarchist movement there which enabled the bourgeoisie to pull it back?

      Revolutions are like lettuces-for best results they must be kept growing quickly without check. In France the incipient revolution had the greatest pest of all to check its growth-the big fat rats of the Communist CGT who ate away at the roots.

      For all the ingredients were there the moment the industrial workers joined the students in mass protest, strike and occupation of the factories. It would not have taken much to have tumed the general strike into a social general strike and to have turned that into a social revolution-had that in fact been what any sizeable section of the anti-Gaullist forces wanted.

      But was it? It was certainly among the students that the most revolutionary ideas were to be found. Correspondents tell us of the high level of heated discussion which went on day and night in the Sorbonne and the entire Latin Quarter - discussion interspersed with action in the bitter nightly battles with the hated CRS.

      It may be said that when you are actually on the barricades it is a bit late to be trying to clarify your ideas-but no doubt the students en masse were just as surprised at what they were doing as anybody else. This is how it is with your actual spontaneous revolution. We may be quite sure that Daniel Cohn Bendit and his 40 comrades in Nanterre whose action first sparked the whole thing off could have had no idea that they would end up with eight million workers on strike, the economy at a standstill and de Gaulle, if not on his knees, at least toppled from his pedestal and made to face the seething unrest beneath the surface of his State.

      For this has been the great suprise for the world and perhaps even for the French people themselves: the extent of discontent, even of hatred for the regime, that exists under the surface of an apparently stable and orderly society. And the great achievement of the French students has been to bring this out into the open, to carry their own struggle into the factories and workshops, to offer a great gulp of fresh air to the French workers and deliver a great kick to the fat backsidc of French bourgeois society. The regime, even if it survives the general election, can never be the same again. Some degree of student control must be allowed in the universities, some degree of hope, if nothing else, must persist for the French workers.

      For it is the workers who are in the sorriest plight. Contrary to Marxist mythology, the industrial workers in modern industrial countries are not- and never have been -the spearhead of social revolution. They should be, perhaps. They could be, certainly. But having been sold on reformist trade unionism, they are given no encouragement by their own organisations to think in terms of responsibility, of workers' control.

      In France their condition is even worse than in this country. Here, for political reasons, the Communists will agitate as an opposition to the reformist unions; there the Communists are the reformist unions. The counter-revolutionary role the Communists have played in many revolutions has never been more perfectly exemplified than in the events in France these last three weeks, and the only comforting thought that can emerge from this is that surely they must now be completely discredited among all those French workers who were prepared to occupy their factories and shops-for what?

      IF THEY HAD TAKEN OVER!

      It was at the point of the occupation of the factories that the revolution was almost on. When the Bourse was fired; when the students began to change their tactics from mass confrontation to smaller, guerilla-type sorties to wear down the police and as a result the police began to show signs of disaffection and the civil service began to crack up, and de Gaulle apparently just sat and sat-then, if the occupation of the factories had swung into operation of the factories by the workers; if they had demonstrated their ability to organise their work without their bosses, if revolutionary co-ordinating councils had emerged to run the economy, distribute goods, maintain services-then the social revolution would have been on! If! If!

      But no. Just as the petrified leaders of the TUC in the British General Strike of 1926 went to talk to King George V, so the slimy Communist leaders of the CGT went to talk with Pompidou -and came back triumphant with ten per cent!

      Surely no one imagined the workers would accept this? But it was not primarily intended for acceptance. It was no more than a talking point - a means towards taking the strikes off the boil, to give the poliiticians time to put their clammy hands over the hot aspirations of the people.

      And so it worked. Everything went off the boil. The students took a hell of a beating and calmed down, the workers sat and sat and the politicians waited. Having been served by the unions perfectly, de Gaulle chose just the right moment and jumped. With a show of force, and just the right bait-a general election! - to cool all but the 'extremists', like the cunning old cat he is, he jumped. And that was it.

      But we are sure the lessons of 1968 will not be lost. The sincere revolutionaries among the students will have learnt valuable lessons of tactics and theory; the workers will have seen where their real friends lie; the divisions between intellectuals and workers must have closed, between them and the politician/trade union bureaucrat widened.

      What of the anarchist movement? Well, isn't it the same old story? Not enough anarchists among the workers! In all the student unrest around the world now anarchists are setting the pace-or at least anarchistic methods of direct action are having effect. The French event is the only instance we have so far of workers joining in a struggle with the students, and events show that there was not a sufficient leavening of anarchist workers to get the message of workers' control across in the way that student power has been put across.

      THE TASK BEFORE US

      It is of course a different set of problems. The bourgeoisie may moan about having to pay taxes to keep hooligan students in grants, but radical tampering with the economy at factory floor level is a really serious matter. Furthermore the workers themselves are not interested in ideas as the students are, and they are much more bogged down with the 'responsibilities' of domesticity, with noses to the grindstone and only superficial leisure activities as relief.

      Nevertheless the task is before us as it has always been: the creation of a widespread anarchist movement in all levels of society; the creation of an anarcho-syndicalist movement in industry to educate workers in revolutionary aims and tactics so that the maximum advantage can be taken of any situation whenever the opportunity presents itself; the creation of an anarchist international for mutual aid across the frontiers.

      One thing the French students and workers have done. They have put revolution back on the agenda in Western Europe. It is not over yet-it has simply been adjourned.

      Comments

      The Raven #39: Culture and Ideology

      Drawing by Philip Sansom of a sleeping flat capped white male worker chained down by minature boss figures in suits. Caption "When will he wake up?"

      Anarchist journal published by Freedom Press in 1999. Contents of variable quality.

      Submitted by Fozzie on September 24, 2022

      Contents

      • Notes on culture and ideology - Neil Birrell
      • The Campus and the Commons - Iain A. Boal
      • Solidarity Campaigning - Lee Tan
      • International Solidarity - is it possible? Piergiorgio Moro
      • Whose Rights? Whose Democracy? - Henry Rosemont
      • There's a Riot Going On - Merrick
      • Mutating Anarchism - Ronald Creagh
      • Cultural Survival - Wadjular Binna
      • A Soliloquy on Anarchism and Culture - David Koven
      • Buddhism, Anarchism and Ecology - Brian Morris

      Attachments

      TheRaven39.pdf (6.05 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #40: Genetic Modification

      An issue of The Raven from Autumn 1999 covering issues around genetically modified food from various perspectives. Edited by Donald Rooum.

      Submitted by Fozzie on October 10, 2021

      Contents

      • Editorial - Donald Rooum
      • The truth about GM Food (cartoon) - Dave Robinson
      • What they say about GM
      • On taking action - Helen Beynon
      • Halt! Who goes there, friend or foe? - Mick Cropper
      • Genetic engineering, anarchism and science - Richard Griffin
      • Genetic manipulation: who benefits, who suffers? - Joan Roe
      • Genetic modification: dangers and scare stories - Donald Rooum
      • The GM of crops: a cause for concern? - Terry Mabbett
      • GM cars, the GMTV, now GM food: whatever next? - Alan Malcolm
      • GM crops: the social and ethical issues - Institute of Biology
      • The forthcoming shortfall in global food supply - Institute of Biology
      • Workers control: a timely reminder (book review) - Pete Turner
      • The old and the new in anarchism (1928) - Piotr Arshinov
      • Comment on Raven 36

      Attachments

      TheRaven40.pdf (5.69 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #41: Censorship and Social Control

      Features a black and white cartoon by Arthur Moyse

      A generally poor issue of the anarchist journal The Raven, published by Freedom Press in the year 2000. The article by Dave Cunliffe is especially terrible and is reproduced for reference purposes only.

      Contents

      • Preface
      • Editorial
      • Public Information and Censorship: Does More Mean Worse? - Adrian Walker
      • Under Surveillance - Pat Arrowsmith
      • The Day the Circus Came to Town - John Moore
      • Give 'em the mouth - Arthur Moyse
      • Covering Ourselves from the Censor - Rufus Segar
      • Carnival Capers and Catholics - Mary Naylor
      • Access Denied - Frank Fisher
      • Crossed Lines - Lisa Forrell
      • Two of a Kind? - Harold Sculthorpe
      • An Anarchist Defence of Pornography - BAD Broadside no. 5
      • Insult and Injury, Ideas and Actions - BAD Broadside no. 10
      • Menwith, Information for them, not us
      • Censorship of Films and Television
      • An Authoritarian Feminist Virus - Dave Cunliffe
      • Censorship with the Anarchist Movement - Peter Good
      • Book Review: Censorship and Silencing - Harold Sculthorpe

      Attachments

      TheRaven41.pdf (7.46 MB)

      Comments

      The Raven #43: Food

      A cartoon of a zombie Ronald McDonald with a large shadow behind it

      Final issue of the anarchist journal The Raven, published by Freedom Press in 2003.

      Submitted by Fozzie on October 15, 2022

      Contents

      • McWorld on Trial - Dave Morris and Helen Steel
      • What's Wrong With McDonalds (the text of the current leaflet)*
      • Food and Green Aspirations - Colin Ward
      • Democratic Lobsters - Tuli Kupferberg
      • The Baby Milk Scandal - Edmund McArthur
      • Slavery and Cadburys Chocolate - Brian Bamford
      • Famine in Biafra 1967-1970 - Donald Rooum
      • The Answer to Candy - Tuli Kupferberg
      • Food Facts - Mick Cropper
      • Shopping Maul - Schnews
      • Food Poverty in Britain in the 1930s and 1940s - John Hewetson
      • Food: The Genius of Man and God - Brian Bamford
      • Community Supported Agriculture - Mike Hamilton
      • Notes on Malnutrition and World Poverty - Andrea Kinty
      • Comparing 1oz and 6oz - Tuli Kupferberg
      • Permaculture: ethical design for abundant living - Graham Burnett
      • Anarchism and the Sociology of Food: a figurational approach - Peter Nevillie
      • Dr Pusztai promised a monster and produced a mouse - Donald Rooum
      • Pusztai: an interpretation - Jonn Roe

      *Libcom note: It is worth noting that the original version of this leaflet was partly authored by spycop Bob Lambert.

      Attachments

      TheRaven43.pdf (5.45 MB)

      Comments